An account of the late establishment of Presbyterian-government by the Parliament of Scotland anno 1690 together with the methods by which it was settled, and the consequences of it : as also several publick acts, speeches, pleadings, and other matters of importance relating to the Church in that kingdom : to which is added a summary of the visitation of the universities there in a fifth letter from a gentleman at Edinburgh, to his friend at London.
         Sage, John, 1652-1711.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 212 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59415
         Wing S284
         ESTC R13590
         13135655
         ocm 13135655
         97929
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59415)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97929)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 750:17)
      
       
         
           
             An account of the late establishment of Presbyterian-government by the Parliament of Scotland anno 1690 together with the methods by which it was settled, and the consequences of it : as also several publick acts, speeches, pleadings, and other matters of importance relating to the Church in that kingdom : to which is added a summary of the visitation of the universities there in a fifth letter from a gentleman at Edinburgh, to his friend at London.
             Sage, John, 1652-1711.
          
           [8], 100 p.
           
             Printed for Jos. Hindmarsh ...,
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             Errata: p. 100.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Presbyterianism.
           Scotland -- Church history.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           THE
           Late
           ESTABLISHMENT
           OF
           Presbyterian-Government
           BY
           THE
           Parliament
           of
           
             SCOTLAND
             Anno
          
           1690.
           
        
         
           Together
           with
           the
           Methods
           by
           which
           it
           was
           Settled
           ,
           and
           the
           Consequences
           of
           it
           :
           As
           also
           several
           publick
           Acts
           ,
           Speeches
           ,
           Pleadings
           ,
           and
           other
           matters
           of
           Importance
           relating
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           a
           Summary
           of
           the
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Universities
           there
           ;
           in
           a
           fifth
           Letter
           from
           a
           Gentleman
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           to
           his
           Friend
           at
           London
           .
        
         
           
             Si
             tibi
             vitae
             nostrae
             vera
             imago
             sucourret
             ,
             videberis
             tibi
             videre
             captae
             cum
             maximè
             civitatis
             faciem
             ,
             in
             quâ
             ,
             omisso
             pudoris
             ,
             rectique
             respectu
             ,
             vires
             in
             consilio
             sunt
             ,
             velut
             signo
             ad
             permiscenda
             omnia
             dato
             .
             Non
             igni
             ,
             non
             ferro
             abstinetur
             :
             Soluta
             legibus
             scelera
             sunt
             :
             Nec
             Religio
             quidem
             quae
             inter
             arma
             hostilia
             supplices
             texit
             ,
             ullum
             impedimentum
             est
             ruentium
             in
             praedam
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Seneca
             
               de
               Benef.
               Lib.
            
             7.
             
             Cap.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             —
             Quid
             nos
             dura
             refugimus
          
           
             Aetas
             ?
             Quid
             intactum
             Nefasti
          
           
             Liquimus
             ?
             Unde
             manus
             Iuventus
          
           
             Metu
             Deorum
             continuit
             ?
             Quibus
          
           
             Pepercit
             aris
             ?
             
               Horat.
               Carm.
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Od.
               35.
               
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Ios.
             Hindmarsh
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Golden
             Ball
          
           over-against
           the
           Royal-Exchange
           in
           Cornhil
           .
           M
           DC
           XCIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           By
           the
           PUBLISHER
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           ever
           thought
           that
           Justice
           and
           Candor
           require
           not
           only
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           utter
           any
           thing
           against
           our
           Adversaries
           which
           we
           know
           to
           be
           false
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           we
           should
           suppress
           nothing
           which
           we
           know
           would
           vindicate
           them
           ,
           or
           extenuate
           that
           whereof
           they
           are
           accused
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           having
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           Particular
           ,
           which
           escap'd
           the
           Author's
           Diligence
           at
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Relation
           ,
           I
           am
           satisfied
           it
           will
           be
           as
           grateful
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           fair
           to
           our
           Adversaries
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           with
           it
           here
           .
           The
           thing
           is
           concerning
           Mr.
           James
           Kirton's
           taking
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           old
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           is
           related
           p.
           24
           of
           this
           Book
           :
           and
           after
           a
           diligent
           Enquiry
           ,
           made
           by
           my self
           and
           others
           ,
           I
           find
           that
           that
           Account
           is
           true
           to
           a
           tittle
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           of
           it
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           will
           not
           conceal
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Kirton
           having
           preached
           two
           Sundays
           in
           August
           1690
           ,
           at
           Martin
           ,
           and
           thereby
           secured
           to
           himself
           the
           Benefice
           from
           Whitsunday
           1689
           ,
           was
           persuaded
           by
           Friends
           to
           give
           Mr.
           Meldrum
           ,
           the
           Episcopal
           Minister
           ,
           one
           half
           year
           of
           the
           Benefice
           of
           Martin
           .
           I
           designed
           to
           have
           told
           this
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           p.
           24
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           prevented
           ,
           that
           Sheet
           being
           printed
           off
           sooner
           than
           I
           expected
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Short
             Introduction
             .
             Pag.
             1
          
           
             Act
             of
             the
             Privy
             Council
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               December
            
             the
             24th
             1689.
             
             Prohibiting
             all
             inferiour
             Iudges
             to
             give
             or
             Execute
             any
             Decrees
             in
             favour
             of
             such
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             had
             been
             thrust
             from
             their
             Charges
             by
             the
             Rabble
             before
             the
             13th
             of
             April
             1689.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             This
             Act
             furnishes
             a
             pretext
             to
             these
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Western
             Shires
             ,
             where
             Rabbling
             had
             most
             prèvailed
             ,
             to
             refuse
             Payment
             for
             what
             was
             due
             of
             the
             year
             1688
             ,
             and
             preceding
             years
             .
             p.
             2
          
           
             The
             misery
             ,
             this
             Act
             reduced
             the
             Clergy
             to
             ,
             induced
             them
             to
             endeavour
             to
             have
             it
             Repealed
             or
             favourably
             Explained
             ,
             but
             their
             endeavours
             are
             in
             vain
             .
             p.
             3
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             meets
             April
             25
             ,
             1690.
             
             Their
             first
             Act
             rescinds
             the
             first
             of
             the
             second
             Parliament
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             1669.
             
             Entituled
             ,
             
               Act
               asserting
               His
               Majesties
               Supremacy
               over
               all
               Persons
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               .
               p.
            
             4
             ,
             5
          
           
             The
             thorough
             pac'd
             Presbyterians
             nickt
             ,
             for
             this
             rescissory
             Act
             does
             not
             reach
             many
             other
             Acts
             ,
             which
             assert
             the
             Supremacy
             to
             a
             degree
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             Pretensions
             ;
             yet
             it
             encourages
             the
             Presbyterians
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             ask
             an
             intire
             settlement
             of
             their
             whole
             Scheme
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Address
             they
             presented
             to
             the
             Commissioner
             ,
             and
             the
             Estates
             of
             Parliament
             .
             p.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
          
           
             Remarks
             upon
             this
             Address
             .
             p.
             10
             ,
             11
          
           
             The
             Case
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             first
             of
             January
             1661
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             Churches
             they
             then
             possessed
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             restoring
             them
             .
             p.
             12
             ,
             13
          
           
             The
             Account
             upon
             which
             these
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             were
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             1662
             put
             from
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             they
             possest
             ;
             was
             their
             refusing
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             requiring
             
             them
             to
             take
             Presentations
             to
             their
             Churches
             from
             their
             lawful
             Patrons
             .
             p.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
          
           
             The
             Act
             Entituled
             an
             
               Act
               concerning
               such
               Benefices
               and
               Stipends
               as
               have
               been
               possest
               without
               Presentation
               from
               the
               lawful
               Patrons
               :
            
             For
             Non-compliance
             with
             which
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             were
             outed
             1662.
             p.
             18
             ,
             19
          
           
             That
             Act
             justified
             .
             p.
             20
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Privy
             Council
             at
             Glasgow
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             p.
             21
          
           
             The
             severity
             of
             the
             Act
             restoring
             the
             old
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             :
             by
             it
             the
             Episcopal
             Incumbents
             were
             not
             only
             ejected
             out
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             but
             deprived
             of
             a
             whole
             years
             Rent
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             had
             served
             the
             cure
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             of
             hope
             to
             be
             provided
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             this
             notwithstanding
             their
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Government
             .
             p.
             22
             ,
             23
          
           
             The
             rigorous
             Execution
             of
             this
             Act
             ;
             Instances
             of
             this
             .
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Act
             Ratifying
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               settling
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               .
               p.
            
             26
          
           
             The
             Arts
             used
             to
             prepare
             the
             Parliament
             for
             this
             Act
             :
             For
             this
             end
             the
             Press
             employed
             ,
             and
             Pamphlets
             published
             recommending
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             disgracing
             and
             defaming
             Prelacy
             ,
             Speeches
             made
             by
             the
             High
             Commissioner
             and
             President
             of
             the
             Parliament
             .
             p.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
          
           
             The
             Pulpit
             tun'd
             to
             serve
             their
             design
             ,
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             such
             Sermons
             as
             were
             Printed
             .
             p.
             30
             to
             36
          
           
             Endeavours
             of
             the
             Zealots
             for
             promoting
             the
             
               Good
               old
               Cause
            
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Agents
             and
             Pensioners
             .
             p.
             36
          
           
             An
             Account
             how
             the
             Act
             was
             prepared
             ,
             debated
             ,
             voted
             ;
             List
             and
             Account
             of
             the
             Committee
             nominated
             for
             Church
             Affairs
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Act
             was
             recommended
             .
             p.
             37
             ,
             38
          
           
             The
             Act
             as
             it
             was
             made
             a
             Law.
             p.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
          
           
             The
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             read
             in
             the
             House
             and
             ratified
             ;
             the
             Ratification
             of
             the
             Directory
             and
             Catechism
             ,
             required
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             Address
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Act.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
          
           
             Act
             2.
             
             Parl.
             2.
             
             
               Car.
               II.
            
             Entituled
             
               Act
               acknowledging
               and
            
             
             
               asserting
               the
               Right
               of
               Sucession
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               repealed
               in
               this
               Act
               establishing
            
             Presbytery
             .
             Sir
             
               James
               Montgomery
            
             of
             Skelmurly
             reasons
             for
             repealing
             the
             Act.
             The
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             and
             Lord
             Staires
             reason
             against
             repealing
             it
             .
             Reflections
             made
             out
             of
             the
             House
             upon
             the
             repealing
             the
             Act
             about
             Succession
             .
             45
             ,
             46
          
           
             That
             Article
             of
             the
             Act
             establishing
             Presbytery
             which
             puts
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             entirely
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             
               known
               ,
               sound
               Presbyterians
            
             considered
             .
             47
          
           
             Those
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             obedience
             to
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             petition
             the
             Parliament
             against
             that
             Article
             ,
             and
             beg
             to
             be
             allowed
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdiction
             .
             
               ibid.
               &
            
             48
          
           
             Their
             Petition
             presented
             ,
             and
             back'd
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             ,
             and
             yet
             rejected
             with
             Scorn
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Ross
             ,
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             proposes
             ,
             that
             those
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             deposed
             by
             their
             own
             Ecclesiastical
             Iudicatories
             ,
             before
             the
             Re
             establishment
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             An.
             1662.
             might
             not
             be
             included
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             
               sound
               Presbyterians
            
             in
             whose
             hands
             the
             Government
             was
             to
             be
             established
             in
             the
             first
             Instance
             :
             this
             Proposal
             rejected
             .
             49
          
           
             Duke
             Hamilton
             reasons
             against
             putting
             the
             Government
             solely
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             
               known
               ,
               sound
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             but
             without
             Success
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Kng's
             Power
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Matters
             debated
             in
             Parliament
             .
             50
          
           
             The
             Petition
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             were
             thrust
             from
             their
             Churches
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             in
             December
             1688
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             thereafter
             before
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             April
             1689.
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
          
           
             The
             Article
             concerning
             the
             Rabbled
             Clergy
             considered
             ,
             and
             three
             Amendments
             the
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             procured
             to
             be
             made
             in
             it
             .
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             Proposal
             ,
             that
             such
             Ministers
             as
             had
             not
             free
             access
             to
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             obey
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             
             Convention
             ,
             April
             13.
             upon
             the
             day
             appointed
             ,
             but
             were
             willing
             to
             obey
             when
             they
             should
             have
             access
             ,
             might
             be
             excepted
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             declared
             deprived
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             rejected
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             ,
             that
             the
             Deed
             of
             the
             Rabble
             might
             not
             be
             ratified
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             those
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             forced
             from
             their
             Benefices
             by
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Mobb
            
             ,
             might
             not
             for
             that
             be
             deprived
             .
             60
          
           
             The
             Petition
             of
             the
             Rabbled
             Clergy
             presented
             ,
             and
             back'd
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             ,
             but
             rejected
             without
             being
             read
             ,
             and
             the
             Article
             approved
             .
             62
          
           
             The
             Duke
             resents
             the
             approving
             the
             Article
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             House
             .
             63
          
           
             In
             his
             absence
             the
             Act
             is
             voted
             in
             cumulo
             ,
             and
             receives
             afterward
             the
             
               Royal
               Assent
               .
               ibid.
               &
            
             64
          
           
             Remarks
             on
             the
             Commissioner's
             behaviour
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Consequences
             this
             Act
             produced
             ,
             1.
             
             Thanks
             .
             2.
             
             Printed
             Sermons
             .
             3.
             
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             got
             Plurality
             of
             Benefices
             ,
             vacant
             by
             the
             ejection
             of
             so
             many
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             by
             that
             Act
             ,
             Instances
             of
             this
             .
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             and
             some
             other
             Councillors
             procure
             a
             Gift
             of
             a
             Year's
             Revenue
             of
             their
             own
             Benefices
             ,
             to
             some
             of
             those
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             turned
             out
             by
             the
             Mobb
             .
             Restrictions
             the
             Presbyterian
             Lords
             got
             put
             on
             this
             .
             68
             ,
             69
          
           
             The
             Petitions
             of
             many
             of
             those
             Ministers
             rejected
             by
             the
             Privy
             Council
             .
             The
             Case
             of
             Mr.
             Skeen
             Minister
             of
             Dunsyre
             .
             70
             to
             77
          
           
             Draught
             of
             an
             Act
             ,
             given
             in
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             Linlithgow
             ,
             that
             a
             Toleration
             might
             be
             granted
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Persuasion
             ,
             to
             worship
             God
             after
             their
             own
             Manner
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             inclined
             to
             use
             the
             
               English
               Liturgy
            
             ,
             might
             do
             it
             safely
             .
             77
          
           
             This
             rejected
             .
             The
             Party
             ,
             especially
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             incensed
             at
             the
             design
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Sermons
             declaim
             vehemently
             
             against
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Patronages
             abolished
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             strange
             Model
             of
             electing
             Ministers
             established
             .
             78
          
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             prohibiting
             those
             Ministers
             who
             were
             deprived
             by
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             An.
             1689.
             for
             not
             reading
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             the
             Proclamation
             against
             
               owning
               the
               late
               King
            
             Iames
             ,
             and
             
               not
               praying
               publickly
               for
            
             William
             and
             Mary
             ,
             
               as
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             exercise
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Function
             ,
             till
             they
             swear
             and
             subscribe
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             also
             engage
             themselves
             under
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             K.
             William
             and
             Q
             :
             Mary
             ,
             as
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             own
             the
             late
             King
             
               James
               VII
            
             .
             for
             their
             King
             in
             any
             sort
             .
             79
             ,
             80.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             likewise
             obliged
             to
             subscribe
             a
             Declaration
             called
             a
             Certificate
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             which
             explodes
             the
             distinction
             of
             a
             King
             
               de
               facto
            
             and
             
               de
               jure
            
             .
             81
          
           
             They
             do
             not
             comply
             ,
             but
             for
             sometime
             cease
             from
             the
             publick
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
             82
          
           
             After
             some
             time
             they
             begin
             again
             to
             exercise
             their
             Ministry
             in
             their
             own
             Houses
             ;
             the
             Presbyterian
             Preachers
             perplexed
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             move
             the
             Privy
             Council
             to
             prosecute
             them
             .
             83
          
           
             Instances
             of
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             prosecuted
             upon
             this
             account
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             attempt
             to
             obtrude
             a
             Presbyterian
             Preacher
             on
             the
             Parish
             of
             Errol
             .
             A
             Tumult
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             84
          
           
             Dr.
             Nicolson
             indicted
             ,
             and
             libelled
             before
             the
             Privy
             Council
             .
             The
             Narrative
             of
             his
             Libel
             ,
             with
             the
             cause
             why
             this
             Narrative
             is
             inserted
             .
             85
             ,
             86
             ,
             87
             ,
             88.
             
          
           
             A
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             Visiting
             the
             Universities
             .
             89
             to
             95
          
           
             The
             Proclamation
             of
             April
             13.
             1689
             ,
             against
             owning
             the
             late
             King
             James
             ,
             and
             appointing
             publick
             Prayers
             for
             William
             and
             Mary
             ,
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
             .
             95
             ,
             96
          
           
             The
             Speech
             of
             William
             Earl
             of
             Crawfurd
             ,
             President
             to
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               April
            
             22.
             1690.
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             99
             ,
             100
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           ALTHOUGH
           I
           am
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           the
           Papers
           already
           in
           Print
           concerning
           the
           Persecutions
           ,
           the
           Episcopal
           Church
           in
           Scotland
           has
           suffered
           of
           late
           ,
           do
           furnish
           matter
           enough
           to
           move
           the
           Compassion
           of
           a
           Friend
           ,
           and
           glut
           the
           Malice
           even
           of
           the
           most
           inveterate
           Enemy
           ;
           yet
           finding
           by
           your
           last
           ,
           that
           you
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           know
           more
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           your
           Importunity
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           send
           you
           this
           following
           Account
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           Relation
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           brought
           things
           no
           farther
           down
           ,
           than
           that
           Act
           of
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           dated
           December
           24.
           1689.
           by
           which
           all
           Inferiour
           Judges
           within
           the
           Nation
           ,
           were
           prohibited
           to
           give
           Decrees
           in
           favour
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           thrust
           from
           their
           Charges
           by
           Tumult
           and
           Rabble
           ,
           before
           the
           13th
           of
           April
           preceding
           .
           Notwithstanding
           you
           have
           that
           Act
           in
           Print
           already
           ,
           yet
           being
           it
           must
           give
           the
           Rise
           of
           this
           brief
           Supplement
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           again
           transcribe
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   An
                   ACT
                   of
                   COUNCIL
                   ,
                   At
                   
                     EDINBURGH
                     ,
                     Dec.
                  
                   24.
                   1689.
                   
                
                 
                   THE
                   Lords
                   of
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Privy
                   Council
                   ,
                   considering
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   ●ot
                   of
                   the
                   Meeting
                   of
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   day
                   of
                   April
                   last
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   made
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Ministers
                   then
                   in
                   possession
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   respective
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   actual
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Ministerial
                   Function
                   ,
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   day
                   of
                   April
                   last
                   ,
                   lies
                   yet
                   under
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   lest
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   they
                   may
                   call
                   and
                   pursue
                   for
                   the
                   Stipends
                   (
                   alledged
                   )
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   the
                   Decrees
                   and
                   Sentences
                   already
                   obtained
                   at
                   their
                   instance
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   can
                   meet
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   the
                   determinations
                   in
                   the
                   points
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   of
                   Privy
                   Council
                   ,
                   finding
                   that
                   the
                   Case
                   foresaid
                   depending
                   before
                   the
                   Parliament
                   is
                   not
                   obvious
                   to
                   be
                   cognosced
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   decided
                   by
                   the
                   Inferiour
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   be
                   left
                   entire
                   to
                   the
                   decision
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   have
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   signifie
                   to
                   all
                   Inferiour
                   Courts
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   matter
                   above-mentioned
                   ,
                   is
                   depending
                   before
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   they
                   may
                   regulate
                   and
                   govern
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   judging
                   of
                   all
                   Processes
                   to
                   be
                   intented
                   before
                   them
                   upon
                   the
                   said
                   matter
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   executing
                   the
                   Sentences
                   already
                   pronounced
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   answerable
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Sic
                       subscribitur
                    
                     ,
                     Crawford
                     ,
                     I.
                     P.
                     D.
                     S.
                     Con.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           No
           sooner
           did
           that
           Act
           pass
           ,
           than
           Copies
           of
           it
           were
           instantly
           sent
           by
           the
           Councils
           Order
           ,
           to
           all
           Inferiour
           Judges
           ,
           within
           whose
           Jurisdictions
           those
           Parishes
           lay
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Ministers
           had
           been
           forced
           before
           that
           13th
           of
           April
           ,
           so
           fatal
           to
           our
           Clergy
           :
           And
           forthwith
           a
           stop
           was
           put
           to
           the
           Course
           of
           Justice
           .
           For
           generally
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           liable
           to
           pay
           the
           Tythes
           in
           the
           Western
           Shires
           ,
           where
           Rabling
           had
           most
           prevailed
           ,
           refused
           to
           pay
           one
           Farthing
           of
           what
           was
           due
           for
           the
           year
           1688.
           or
           any
           years
           preceding
           ;
           having
           for
           them
           the
           pretext
           of
           this
           Act
           of
           Council
           :
           Neither
           would
           the
           Judges
           grant
           Sentences
           in
           favour
           of
           any
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           had
           the
           hard
           fortune
           to
           
           stand
           in
           these
           unlucky
           Circumstances
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           Judges
           were
           shy
           to
           meddle
           with
           such
           an
           Act
           ;
           considering
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           how
           darkly
           and
           indistinctly
           it
           was
           worded
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           how
           ticklish
           the
           Times
           then
           were
           ;
           and
           how
           natural
           it
           was
           for
           the
           Council
           ,
           to
           have
           turned
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Places
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           chanced
           to
           give
           it
           an
           Interpretation
           (
           however
           consonant
           with
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           )
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           designs
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           needs
           to
           doubt
           but
           this
           Treatment
           seem'd
           grievous
           enough
           to
           the
           poor
           Sufferers
           .
           They
           had
           entered
           to
           their
           respective
           Churches
           according
           to
           Law.
           They
           had
           never
           been
           summoned
           to
           appear
           before
           any
           Court
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Civil
           ;
           nor
           tryed
           ,
           or
           convict
           of
           any
           Crime
           or
           Scandal
           that
           might
           infer
           a
           Deprivation
           .
           Only
           they
           had
           been
           thrust
           from
           their
           Stations
           by
           
             lawless
             force
             and
             violence
          
           ;
           a
           thing
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Criminal
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           ought
           to
           have
           engaged
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           have
           taken
           particular
           care
           for
           their
           Redress
           and
           Restitution
           .
           What
           then
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           this
           precluding
           them
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           for
           what
           was
           uncontrovertibly
           due
           to
           them
           ?
           Especially
           considering
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           had
           numerous
           Families
           ;
           and
           not
           one
           of
           twenty
           ,
           any
           Stock
           of
           his
           own
           (
           besides
           his
           Benefice
           )
           wherewith
           to
           maintain
           them
           ?
           Hard
           enough
           sure
           .
           Well
           .
        
         
           Necessity
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           is
           a
           rigorous
           Taskmaster
           ,
           and
           puts
           one
           upon
           all
           imaginable
           Shifts
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           its
           burthen
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           these
           poor
           men
           would
           bestir
           themselves
           as
           effectually
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           to
           have
           that
           Act
           ,
           if
           not
           repealed
           ,
           at
           least
           explained
           and
           made
           more
           favourable
           :
           as
           indeed
           they
           did
           ;
           but
           without
           success
           .
           For
           though
           some
           Consellors
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           ,
           in
           whose
           absence
           the
           Act
           was
           made
           )
           were
           inclin'd
           to
           do
           them
           Justice
           ;
           yet
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Earl
           of
           Crawford
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Cardrosse
           ,
           (
           two
           Lords
           ,
           
           who
           had
           some
           reason
           to
           commiserate
           the
           needy
           )
           and
           their
           Adherents
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           ,
           made
           greatest
           numbers
           at
           the
           Council
           Board
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           made
           the
           Act
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           hear
           of
           admitting
           it
           to
           a
           new
           deliberation
           .
           This
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           knew
           it
           ,
           made
           the
           afflicted
           Ministers
           (
           though
           they
           had
           prepared
           their
           Petition
           )
           quite
           give
           over
           the
           design
           of
           addressing
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           last
           Remedy
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           till
           the
           Parliament
           should
           meet
           ,
           to
           which
           their
           Case
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Council
           was
           refer'd
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           hitherto
           given
           you
           but
           a
           very
           slender
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           read
           on
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           what
           may
           satisfie
           you
           before
           I
           have
           done
           .
           Now
           proceed
           we
           strait
           to
           the
           Parliament
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           my
           present
           undertaking
           ,
           to
           meddle
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           concerns
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Clergy
           .
           And
           even
           of
           that
           too
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           the
           most
           perfect
           account
           .
        
         
           The
           Parliament
           met
           upon
           the
           15th
           of
           April
           1690.
           
           And
           the
           first
           thing
           they
           did
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           the
           Abolition
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           the
           thorough-pac'd
           Presbyterians
           were
           sadly
           nick'd
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           only
           the
           Act
           which
           was
           made
           Anno
           1669.
           that
           was
           rescinded
           ;
           and
           other
           Acts
           that
           asserted
           the
           Supremacy
           to
           a
           degree
           entirely
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           were
           kept
           in
           force
           and
           unrepeal'd
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Melvill
          
           ,
           a
           great
           Promoter
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           first
           Parent
           of
           Presbyterian
           Parity
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             David
             Black
          
           ,
           and
           such
           antient
           Worthies
           of
           the
           Sect
           ,
           reckoned
           them
           intolerable
           ,
           when
           they
           called
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Bloody
             Gullies
             of
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ;
             [
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Cut-throat
           Knives
           .
           ]
           But
           that
           's
           no
           great
           matter
           ;
           only
           one
           thing
           let
           me
           add
           further
           concerning
           the
           first
           Act
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           founds
           the
           Repeal
           of
           that
           
             Sixty
             Nine
          
           Act
           upon
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             That
             Supremacy
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Church-Government
          
           
           (
           not
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           for
           Presbytery
           was
           not
           erected
           till
           six
           Weeks
           after
           ;
           But
           )
           
             now
             desired
          
           ;
           which
           what
           sense
           it
           may
           make
           in
           Law
           or
           Politicks
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           to
           enquire
           .
           But
           I
           remember
           many
           thought
           then
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           pretty
           odd
           fetch
           in
           common
           reason
           to
           abolish
           that
           Act
           ,
           because
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           explained
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           what
           had
           no
           real
           Existence
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           imaginary
           one
           in
           the
           desires
           of
           a
           Party
           .
           But
           however
           that
           was
           ,
        
         
           The
           making
           this
           Act
           ,
           was
           an
           encouraging
           Step
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           :
           for
           no
           sooner
           had
           they
           found
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           their
           Party
           was
           strongest
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           than
           they
           presented
           their
           Petition
           to
           it
           ,
           craving
           an
           entire
           Settlement
           of
           all
           their
           new
           and
           peculiar
           Scheme
           :
           which
           Petition
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           of
           so
           considerable
           consequence
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           learn
           ,
           though
           twice
           published
           here
           ,
           yet
           never
           reprinted
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           perhaps
           you
           have
           not
           had
           occasion
           to
           consider
           it
           ;
           I
           will
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           some
           short
           Animadversions
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   To
                   His
                   GRACE
                   His
                   MAJESTIES
                   High-Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   ,
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Humble
                   ADDRESS
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Professors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sheweth
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     THAT
                     as
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     acknowledge
                     and
                     adore
                     the
                     Holy
                     and
                     Righteous
                     Dispensation
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     long
                     continued
                     Afflictions
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     he
                     hath
                     afflicted
                     us
                     for
                     our
                     sins
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     a
                     little
                     filled
                     with
                     admiration
                     at
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     wonderful
                     Providence
                     of
                     our
                     Most
                     Gracious
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     alone
                     doth
                     great
                     Wonders
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     Mercy
                     endureth
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     That
                     at
                     such
                     a
                     Time
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     strength
                     was
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     none
                     to
                     deliver
                     ,
                     He
                     mercifully
                     stirred
                     up
                     that
                     Pious
                     and
                     Magnanimous
                     Prince
                  
                   William
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     Prince
                     of
                  
                   Orange
                   ,
                   
                     now
                     by
                     the
                     good
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     Our
                     Gracious
                     Soveraign
                     ,
                     to
                     Espouse
                     the
                     Interest
                     of
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     afflicted
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Professors
                     thereof
                     in
                     these
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     blessed
                     him
                     in
                     so
                     Heroick
                     and
                     Noble
                     an
                     Undertaking
                     with
                     agreeable
                     success
                     :
                     As
                     also
                     ,
                     hath
                     raised
                     up
                     your
                     Lordships
                     ,
                     our
                     most
                     Noble
                     and
                     Honourable
                     Patriots
                     ,
                     to
                     joyn
                     heartily
                     with
                     His
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     in
                     appearing
                     zealously
                     for
                     securing
                     of
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                     in
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     what
                     may
                     tend
                     to
                     the
                     better
                     establishment
                     thereof
                     in
                     all
                     its
                     concerns
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     evidencing
                     your
                     just
                     Indignation
                     against
                     the
                     Corruptions
                     of
                     Church
                     and
                     State
                     ,
                     in
                     your
                  
                   
                   Lordships
                   Claim
                   of
                   Right
                   :
                   
                     And
                     particularly
                     by
                     freeing
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     Yoke
                     of
                     Prelacy
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     undue
                     Powers
                     ,
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Supremacy
                     in
                     Church
                     Matters
                     ,
                     formerly
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     Supreme
                     Magistrate
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     your
                     Lordships
                     zealous
                     beginnings
                     for
                     appearing
                     for
                     the
                     interest
                     of
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     Professors
                     thereof
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     great
                     matter
                     of
                     joy
                     to
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     blessing
                     and
                     magnifying
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Master
                     in
                     your
                     Lordships
                     behalf
                     :
                     So
                     they
                     are
                     a
                     door
                     of
                     hope
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     love
                     the
                     true
                     Reformed
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                     in
                     this
                     Land
                     ,
                     That
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     His
                     Majesties
                     High
                     Commissioner
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     Honourable
                     Court
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     will
                     in
                     your
                     Station
                     ,
                     go
                     on
                     zealously
                     in
                     your
                     work
                     of
                     purging
                     this
                     poor
                     oppressed
                     Church
                     ,
                     from
                     all
                     Corruptions
                     brought
                     into
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     Ambitious
                     and
                     Covetous
                     Church-men
                     ,
                     who
                     sought
                     their
                     own
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     from
                     all
                     the
                     sad
                     Consequences
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     followed
                     upon
                     the
                     Erecting
                     of
                     Prelacy
                     ;
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     the
                     driving
                     several
                     hundreds
                     of
                     Ministers
                     all
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Churches
                     ,
                     without
                     either
                     accusation
                     or
                     citation
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     filling
                     of
                     their
                     places
                     with
                     Ignorant
                     and
                     Scandalous
                     Persons
                     (
                     which
                     His
                     Majesty
                     is
                     Graciously
                     Pleased
                     to
                     Notice
                     in
                     his
                     Declaration
                     for
                  
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     an
                     occasion
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     poor
                     Churches
                     Miseries
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     which
                     unsupportable
                     Sufferings
                     ,
                     He
                     declared
                     His
                     Resolution
                     to
                     relieve
                     and
                     rescue
                     us
                     ,
                     )
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     add
                     ,
                     with
                     many
                     also
                     erroneous
                     and
                     unsound
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Enemies
                     to
                     the
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     have
                     now
                     appeared
                     disaffected
                     to
                     the
                     present
                     Civil
                     Government
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     framing
                     of
                     a
                     numerous
                     train
                     of
                     severe
                     Laws
                     ,
                     severely
                     Executed
                     both
                     on
                     Ministers
                     and
                     People
                     of
                     all
                     degrees
                     ;
                     so
                     for
                     that
                     even
                     while
                     we
                     were
                     counted
                     and
                     treated
                     as
                     Sheep
                     for
                     the
                     slaughter
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     not
                     Petition
                     or
                     Complain
                     ,
                     without
                     rendring
                     our selves
                     highly
                     Criminal
                     by
                     the
                     Laws
                     and
                     Acts
                     then
                     made
                     .
                     All
                     which
                     ,
                     we
                     hope
                     ,
                     the
                     Commissioner
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Lordships
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     Parliament
                     will
                     take
                     to
                     your
                     serious
                     Consideration
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     free
                     this
                     poor
                     oppressed
                     Church
                     from
                     such
                     Oppressors
                     and
                     Oppressions
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     settle
                     it
                     again
                     upon
                     the
                     right
                     Foundations
                     of
                     Government
                     and
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Established
                     in
                     this
                     Church
                     by
                     Law
                     ,
                     near
                     an
                     hundred
                     years
                     agoe
                     .
                     Which
                     settlement
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     confident
                     ,
                     will
                     prove
                     the
                     best
                     remedy
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     otherways
                     incurable
                     distractions
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     mean
                     of
                     quieting
                     and
                     uniting
                     the
                     whole
                     Country
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     joynt
                     and
                     firm
                     Opposition
                     against
                     all
                     His
                     Majesties
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Lordships
                     Enemies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     therefore
                     ,
                     His
                     Majesties
                     most
                     Loyal
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Lordships
                     most
                     humble
                     and
                     dutiful
                     Servants
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Humbly
                     beseech
                     the
                     Commissioner
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     Honourable
                     Estates
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     Kings
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     Declared
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Lordships
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     have
                     Zealously
                     appeared
                     for
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     be
                     Graciously
                     Pleased
                     ,
                     by
                     your
                     Civil
                     Sanction
                     ,
                     to
                     Establish
                     and
                     Ratifie
                     the
                     late
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     larger
                     and
                     shorter
                     Catechisms
                     (
                     which
                     contain
                     the
                     sum
                     and
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Reformed
                     Churches
                     )
                     The
                     Directory
                     of
                     Worship
                     ,
                     and
                     Presbyterial
                     Church
                     Government
                     and
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     all
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     formerly
                     received
                     by
                     the
                     general
                     Consent
                     of
                     this
                     Nation
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     Prelacy
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     who
                     have
                     entered
                     under
                     Prelacy
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     imposed
                     upon
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     without
                     her
                     Consent
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     of
                     her
                     free
                     General
                     Assemblies
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     Presbyterial
                     Government
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     secure
                     in
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     of
                     contrary
                     Principles
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     we
                     humbly
                     Petition
                     that
                     the
                     Church-Government
                     may
                     be
                     Established
                     in
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     such
                     only
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     their
                     former
                     Carriage
                     and
                     Sufferings
                     have
                     Evidenced
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     known
                     sound
                     Presbyterians
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     affected
                     to
                     His
                     Majesties
                     Government
                     ;
                     or
                     who
                     ,
                     hereafter
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     are
                     hopeful
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     managed
                     with
                     such
                     Christian
                     Prudence
                     ,
                     Moderation
                     and
                     Tenderness
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     leave
                     no
                     just
                     matter
                     of
                     Complaint
                     to
                     any
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     these
                     Ministers
                     yet
                     alive
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     unjustly
                     thrust
                     from
                     their
                     Churches
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     restored
                     thereto
                     ;
                     and
                     these
                     Parishes
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     Flocks
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     violently
                     imposed
                     upon
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     Intruders
                     ;
                     But
                     also
                     ,
                     all
                     other
                     Presbyterian
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     who
                     either
                     are
                     already
                     ,
                     or
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     by
                     respective
                     Flocks
                     orderly
                     called
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     may
                     have
                     access
                     to
                     be
                     settled
                     in
                     Churches
                     after
                     the
                     Presbyterian
                     way
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     Ecclesiastically
                     approved
                     and
                     appointed
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     have
                     your
                     Lordships
                     Civil
                     Sanction
                     added
                     thereunto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     we
                     also
                     Request
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     thus
                     Established
                     may
                     be
                     allowed
                     by
                     your
                     Lordships
                     Civil
                     Sanction
                     ,
                     to
                     appoint
                     Visitations
                     for
                     purging
                     out
                     insufficient
                     ,
                     negligent
                     ,
                     scandalous
                     and
                     erroneous
                     Ministers
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     Patronages
                     which
                     had
                     their
                     Rise
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     corrupt
                     and
                     latter
                     times
                     of
                     Antichristianism
                     have
                     always
                     been
                     a
                     great
                     grievance
                     to
                     this
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     source
                     and
                     fountain
                     of
                     a
                     Corrupt
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     That
                     these
                     may
                     be
                     Abolished
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     may
                     be
                     Established
                     upon
                     its
                     former
                     good
                     Foundations
                     ,
                     Confirmed
                     by
                     many
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     year
                     one
                     thousand
                     five
                     hundred
                     and
                     sixty
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     all
                     Acts
                     contrary
                     to
                     this
                     Government
                     ,
                     that
                     ratifie
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     and
                     impose
                     Punishments
                     on
                     Presbyterians
                     for
                     Non-conformity
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     Worshiping
                     of
                     God
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     Principles
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     Abrogate
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     a
                     good
                     and
                     necessary
                     mean
                     for
                     preserving
                     the
                     Purity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     your
                     Lorships
                     take
                     care
                     that
                     Learned
                     ,
                     Sound
                     and
                     Godly
                     Men
                     be
                     put
                     in
                     Universities
                     ,
                     and
                     Seminaries
                     ,
                     of
                     Learning
                     ;
                     (
                     humbly
                     submitting
                     to
                     your
                     Lordships
                     Wisdom
                     the
                     method
                     of
                     considering
                     and
                     effecting
                     these
                     our
                     desires
                     )
                     .
                     Thus
                     all
                     things
                     being
                     done
                     for
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Commandment
                     of
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     by
                     your
                     Lordships
                     pious
                     and
                     wise
                     managing
                     these
                     Affairs
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     This
                     poor
                     ,
                     long
                     oppressed
                     ,
                     and
                     tossed
                     Church
                     ;
                     may
                     at
                     length
                     ,
                     through
                     God's
                     Blessing
                     ,
                     arrive
                     at
                     a
                     safe
                     and
                     quiet
                     Harbour
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     true
                     Honour
                     and
                     Happiness
                     of
                     His
                     Majesty
                     and
                     your
                     Lordships
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     signal
                     Nursing
                     Fathers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     this
                     Land
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     advanced
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     continued
                     to
                     future
                     Generations
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     the
                     Blessing
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     that
                     was
                     ready
                     to
                     perish
                     ,
                     may
                     remain
                     still
                     upon
                     His
                     Majesty
                     and
                     your
                     Lordships
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   your
                   Lordships
                   Petitioners
                   shall
                   ever
                   Pray
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   Bless
                   and
                   Protect
                   the
                   Persons
                   of
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   long
                   to
                   rule
                   and
                   govern
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Lordships
                   under
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           Petition
           word
           for
           word
           (
           unless
           it
           was
           in
           one
           or
           two
           Sentences
           )
           had
           been
           presented
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Parliament
           the
           year
           before
           ;
           (
           for
           a
           man
           may
           be
           against
           set
           forms
           in
           their
           Petitions
           to
           God
           ,
           yet
           for
           them
           in
           Petitions
           to
           Parliaments
           )
           while
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           was
           Commissioner
           ,
           but
           his
           Grace
           was
           no
           ways
           pleased
           with
           it
           for
           several
           Reasons
           ,
           but
           principally
           that
           they
           craved
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Church
             Government
             might
             be
             Established
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             only
             who
             by
             their
             former
             carriage
             and
             sufferings
             had
             evidenced
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             known
             sound
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           For
           what
           was
           this
           (
           said
           his
           Grace
           )
           but
           to
           pull
           down
           one
           sort
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           another
           in
           its
           place
           ;
           to
           abolish
           one
           that
           was
           consistent
           and
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           establish
           another
           that
           imply'd
           Contradictions
           ?
           And
           indeed
           there
           was
           no
           answering
           this
           difficulty
           .
           For
           there
           were
           but
           about
           fifty
           or
           sixty
           such
           Ministers
           alive
           in
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           And
           it
           was
           craved
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           Established
           in
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           first
           Instance
           ?
           which
           what
           was
           it
           else
           but
           instead
           of
           fourteen
           Prelatical
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           about
           fifty
           or
           sixty
           Presbyterian
           Bishops
           ?
           But
           such
           was
           the
           posture
           of
           their
           Affairs
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           they
           could
           see
           for
           securing
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           made
           Necessity
           Justifie
           a
           little
           Nonsense
           ;
           
           and
           this
           year
           they
           had
           a
           more
           favourable
           Commissioner
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           the
           good
           Earl
           of
           Melvill
           .
           But
           then
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           considerable
           stuff
           in
           it
           .
           For
           observe
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           the
           charitable
           judgment
           they
           make
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           .
           
             All
             the
             distractions
             have
             been
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             will
             continue
             still
             incurable
             ,
             unless
             this
             poor
             oppressed
             Church
             be
             purged
             from
             all
             Corruptions
             brought
             into
             it
             ,
             by
             ambitions
             and
             covetous
             Church-men
             ,
          
           (
           it
           is
           well
           they
           are
           allowed
           to
           be
           Church-men
           )
           
             who
             sought
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           with
           whom
           were
           the
           Churches
           filled
           when
           Prelacy
           was
           erected
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           turn'd
           out
           ?
           
             With
             ignorant
             and
             scandalous
             Persons
             ,
             nay
             with
             many
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             unsound
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             Church
             is
             freed
             from
             these
             Oppressors
             ,
             and
             Oppressions
          
           she
           can
           never
           be
           right
           ,
           is
           not
           all
           this
           charitably
           said
           ?
           Yet
           this
           is
           not
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           consider
           the
           whole
           strain
           of
           the
           Petition
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           only
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           For
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           them
           .
           
             God
             stirred
             up
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Orange
           
             to
             espouse
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             afflicted
             Ministers
             and
             Professors
             thereof
             .
          
           And
           yet
           I
           am
           very
           sure
           many
           will
           confidently
           affirm
           he
           did
           not
           espouse
           (
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           Britain
           at
           least
           )
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           afflicted
           Ministers
           of
           their
           Persuasion
           in
           Scotland
           .
           Further
           ,
           
             God
             raised
             up
             their
             Lordships
          
           (
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           )
           
             their
             most
             noble
             and
             honourable
             Patriots
             to
             prejoyn
             heartily
             with
             His
             Majesty
             in
             appearing
             zealously
             for
             serving
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             may
             tend
             for
             the
             better
             Establishing
             of
             it
             in
             all
             its
             concerns
             .
          
           Now
           what
           is
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           though
           King
           Iames
           had
           given
           a
           Toleration
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           yet
           that
           put
           them
           only
           in
           a
           very
           weak
           ,
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           arbitrary
           State
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           not
           be
           well
           enough
           till
           they
           had
           a
           legal
           Establishment
           Exclusive
           of
           all
           Popish
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           their
           Adherents
           .
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           
             the
             steps
             the
             Parliament
             have
             already
          
           
           
             made
             ,
             have
             opened
             a
             door
             of
             hope
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             love
             the
             true
             Reformed
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             go
             on
             zealously
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           words
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           another
           sense
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           is
           not
           Zealous
           against
           Prelacy
           and
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           Lover
           of
           the
           true
           Reformed
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           other
           things
           in
           this
           Petition
           which
           deserve
           their
           proper
           Remarks
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           fall
           in
           naturally
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           considered
           :
           The
           first
           of
           which
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           who
           were
           turned
           out
           of
           these
           Churches
           ,
           they
           possessed
           ,
           after
           the
           first
           of
           January
           ,
           1661.
           
           Where
           in
           this
           Petition
           you
           see
           the
           great
           injury
           which
           was
           done
           them
           is
           mightily
           aggravated
           :
           
             Several
             hundreds
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             were
             driven
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             without
             either
             Accusation
             or
             Citation
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           so
           palpable
           a
           Persecution
           ,
           so
           manifest
           an
           Effort
           of
           Oppression
           and
           Tyranny
           ;
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             was
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Declaration
             for
          
           Scotland
           ,
           1688.
           which
           't
           is
           very
           true
           he
           did
           ,
           for
           his
           words
           are
           :
           
             That
             the
             Dissenters
             in
          
           Scotland
           
             have
             just
             cause
             of
             distrust
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             how
             some
             hundreds
             of
             their
             Ministers
             were
             driven
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             without
             either
             Accusation
             or
             Citation
             .
          
           Nay
           our
           Petitioners
           are
           at
           it
           again
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           of
           the
           same
           Petition
           ,
           and
           Crave
           ;
           
             That
             these
             Ministers
             who
             were
             unjustly
             thrust
             from
             their
             Churches
             may
             be
             restored
             thereto
             ;
             and
             these
             Parishes
             and
             Flocks
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             no
             less
             violently
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             Intruders
             .
          
           This
           case
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           first
           place
           consider
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           the
           first
           thing
           in
           the
           Petition
           ,
           which
           was
           redressed
           by
           the
           Parliament
           .
           For
           within
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           this
           Petition
           was
           presented
           ,
           this
           Act
           was
           made
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           transmitted
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   ACT
                   restoring
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   thrust
                   from
                   their
                   Churches
                   since
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   January
                   ,
                   1661.
                   
                   April
                   25.
                   1690.
                   
                
                 
                   Forasmuch
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   relative
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Prosecution
                   of
                   the
                   Claim
                   of
                   Right
                   ,
                   Prelary
                   and
                   the
                   Superiority
                   of
                   Church-Officers
                   above
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   is
                   abolished
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   many
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Persuasion
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   January
                   ,
                   1661.
                   have
                   been
                   deprived
                   of
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   or
                   banished
                   for
                   not
                   conforming
                   to
                   Prelacy
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   complying
                   with
                   the
                   Courses
                   of
                   the
                   Time.
                   Therefore
                   their
                   Majesties
                   with
                   the
                   Advice
                   and
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   Ordain
                   and
                   Appoint
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   yet
                   alive
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   thrust
                   from
                   their
                   Churches
                   since
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   January
                   ,
                   1661.
                   or
                   Banished
                   for
                   not
                   conforming
                   to
                   Prelacy
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   complying
                   with
                   the
                   Courses
                   of
                   the
                   Time
                   ,
                   have
                   forthwith
                   free
                   access
                   to
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   presently
                   exercise
                   the
                   Ministry
                   in
                   those
                   Parishes
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   New
                   Call
                   thereto
                   ;
                   and
                   allows
                   them
                   to
                   brook
                   and
                   enjoy
                   the
                   benefits
                   and
                   stipends
                   thereunto
                   belonging
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   Crop
                   1689.
                   and
                   immediately
                   to
                   enter
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   and
                   Manses
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Churches
                   are
                   vacant
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   vacant
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   entry
                   thereto
                   is
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   half
                   of
                   the
                   Benefice
                   and
                   Stipend
                   ,
                   due
                   and
                   payable
                   at
                   Michaelmass
                   last
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   half
                   year
                   immediately
                   preceeding
                   betwixt
                   Whitsunday
                   and
                   Michaelmass
                   :
                   Declaring
                   that
                   the
                   present
                   Incumbent
                   shall
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   half
                   of
                   the
                   Stipend
                   and
                   Benefice
                   payable
                   for
                   the
                   Whitsunday
                   last
                   bypast
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   that
                   these
                   Ministers
                   may
                   meet
                   with
                   no
                   stop
                   or
                   hinderance
                   ,
                   in
                   entring
                   immediately
                   to
                   their
                   Charges
                   ,
                   the
                   present
                   Incumbents
                   in
                   such
                   Churches
                   are
                   hereby
                   appointed
                   upon
                   intimation
                   hereof
                   to
                   desist
                   from
                   their
                   Ministry
                   in
                   these
                   Parishes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   remove
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   Manses
                   and
                   Glebes
                   thereunto
                   belonging
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   and
                   Whitsunday
                   next
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   formerly
                   put
                   out
                   may
                   enter
                   peaceably
                   thereto
                   .
                   And
                   appoints
                   the
                   Privy
                   Council
                   to
                   see
                   this
                   Act
                   put
                   in
                   Execution
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           Which
           Act
           you
           see
           uses
           the
           same
           colours
           for
           representing
           the
           odiousness
           of
           the
           usage
           these
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Declaration
           and
           the
           Presbyterian
           Petition
           had
           made
           use
           of
           before
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           statutory
           part
           ,
           where
           it
           says
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             thrust
             from
             their
             Charges
          
           ,
           (
           which
           can
           import
           no
           less
           than
           
             Force
             and
             Violence
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           Law
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           it
           calls
           the
           Churches
           from
           which
           they
           had
           been
           thus
           
             thrust
             ,
             their
             Churches
             )
          
           :
           As
           if
           notwithstanding
           their
           dispossession
           they
           had
           still
           continued
           to
           have
           a
           Title
           good
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           it
           restores
           them
           forthwith
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           in
           their
           Parishes
           ,
           
             without
             any
             New
             Call
             thereto
          
           ;
           Each
           of
           which
           singly
           ,
           much
           more
           altogether
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           this
           their
           restitution
           was
           intended
           by
           the
           Parliament
           not
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           Favour
           ,
           but
           of
           Justice
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           Ministers
           had
           been
           unjustly
           and
           illegally
           dispossess'd
           ,
           and
           now
           Sir.
           
        
         
           When
           all
           these
           things
           are
           laid
           together
           ,
           so
           solemn
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           so
           earnest
           Petition
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           so
           publick
           an
           Act
           ,
           all
           conspiring
           to
           represent
           that
           matter
           so
           very
           odious
           and
           unjust
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           displeasing
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           briefly
           to
           set
           it
           in
           its
           due
           light
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           a
           good
           many
           of
           these
           Ministers
           were
           dispossessed
           Anno
           1662.
           how
           many
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           cannot
           tell
           exactly
           ,
           but
           I
           doubt
           much
           if
           they
           were
           so
           many
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           said
           to
           be
           .
           I
           shall
           likewise
           grant
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           dispossessed
           without
           either
           Accusation
           or
           Citation
           .
           Herein
           I
           acknowledge
           they
           speak
           truth
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           doubt
           if
           you
           shall
           find
           so
           much
           as
           one
           jot
           of
           iniquity
           in
           their
           dispossession
           when
           it
           is
           considered
           impartially
           .
           The
           case
           was
           truly
           this
           ,
        
         
           As
           before
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           (
           which
           as
           to
           its
           Legal
           Establishment
           is
           variously
           dated
           ,
           some
           reckoning
           from
           the
           year
           1560.
           others
           from
           1567.
           )
           Patronages
           of
           Churches
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           were
           in
           force
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           reformed
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           
           of
           all
           the
           Changes
           which
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           since
           )
           our
           Law
           did
           still
           continue
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           was
           ever
           judged
           to
           have
           a
           Legal
           Title
           to
           any
           Church
           or
           Benefice
           ;
           unless
           he
           had
           a
           Presentation
           from
           the
           Patron
           ,
           and
           a
           Collation
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           whilst
           Episcopacy
           was
           the
           Legal
           Establishment
           ;
           which
           it
           continued
           to
           be
           for
           many
           years
           after
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           without
           interruption
           :
           or
           from
           a
           Presbytery
           after
           Presbyterian
           Government
           began
           to
           prevail
           .
           And
           as
           this
           was
           still
           our
           Law
           without
           any
           shadow
           of
           interruption
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           likewise
           the
           constant
           Practice
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           not
           only
           before
           the
           late
           Presbyterian
           Rebellion
           against
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           commenced
           ,
           but
           even
           for
           a
           good
           number
           of
           years
           after
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           about
           the
           year
           1646.
           or
           1647.
           when
           the
           Rebellion
           by
           Divine
           Permission
           turn'd
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Affairs
           were
           reduced
           to
           a
           very
           low
           ebb
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterian
           Interest
           was
           in
           a
           very
           flourishing
           condition
           :
           till
           that
           time
           I
           say
           ,
           Presentations
           by
           Patrons
           to
           Churches
           were
           in
           constant
           practice
           (
           as
           well
           as
           warranted
           by
           Law
           )
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           then
           indeed
           the
           Kirk-men
           ,
           sensible
           of
           their
           strength
           ,
           began
           to
           adventure
           amongst
           other
           illegal
           Usurpations
           (
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           )
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           disposal
           of
           Churches
           and
           Benefices
           ,
           by
           bringing
           that
           Cheat
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           Popular
           Elections
           ,
           in
           Vogue
           ,
           and
           Presentations
           by
           Patrons
           in
           desuetude
           .
           I
           call
           Popular
           Election
           a
           Cheat
           ;
           for
           in
           effect
           it
           was
           no
           other
           :
           and
           the
           poor
           deluded
           Populace
           had
           no
           more
           true
           Power
           than
           before
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           were
           as
           much
           impos'd
           on
           them
           then
           as
           ever
           ,
           as
           might
           easily
           be
           made
           appear
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           common
           Methods
           were
           then
           taken
           in
           managing
           Elections
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           the
           express
           Limitations
           and
           Restrictions
           with
           which
           even
           the
           General
           Assemblies
           clog'd
           them
           .
           However
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Name
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           enchanted
           the
           unthinking
           multitude
           ;
           and
           the
           Party
           had
           a
           turn
           to
           serve
           by
           it
           :
           and
           so
           it
           was
           push'd
           on
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Zeal
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           without
           any
           considerable
           opposition
           (
           as
           indeed
           who
           durst
           then
           
           adventure
           to
           oppose
           what
           the
           Ministers
           were
           for
           )
           .
           The
           Party
           thus
           finding
           their
           Strength
           successful
           in
           so
           many
           single
           instances
           ,
           gathered
           suitable
           degrees
           of
           Courage
           ;
           and
           pursued
           their
           design
           so
           effectually
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           they
           got
           Patronages
           abolished
           ,
           and
           Popular
           Elections
           set
           up
           by
           a
           certain
           Meeting
           of
           some
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           who
           were
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           themselves
           a
           Parliament
           Anno
           1649.
           
           And
           this
           Act
           of
           that
           pretended
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           it
           even
           deserves
           that
           Name
           ,
           was
           all
           the
           pretence
           of
           Law
           that
           ever
           was
           for
           Popular
           Elections
           in
           this
           Church
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           enough
           for
           the
           then
           Kirk
           ;
           any
           shadow
           or
           colour
           of
           a
           Pretext
           ,
           being
           still
           both
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           makes
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
           And
           accordingly
           all
           the
           Ministers
           who
           were
           setled
           in
           any
           Churches
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           till
           the
           happy
           Restitution
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           that
           is
           for
           eleven
           or
           twelve
           years
           ,
           were
           promoted
           after
           this
           new
           method
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           can
           doubt
           but
           this
           was
           a
           palpable
           encroachment
           upon
           the
           rights
           of
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           a
           trampling
           on
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           a
           thing
           that
           called
           loudly
           for
           redress
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           was
           restor'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           began
           to
           turn
           upon
           its
           proper
           hinges
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           first
           Parliament
           which
           was
           called
           by
           His
           Majesty
           took
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           did
           ,
           in
           their
           first
           Session
           which
           was
           holden
           Anno
           1661.
           for
           in
           that
           Session
           two
           Acts
           were
           made
           which
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           still
           look'd
           upon
           Patronages
           as
           subsisting
           by
           Law
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           illegal
           interruption
           which
           had
           been
           made
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           pretended
           Parliament
           in
           1649.
           
           For
           instance
           in
           Act
           36.
           1.
           
           Parl.
           
             Ch.
             2d
          
           .
           Session
           1.
           it
           is
           statuted
           ,
           and
           ordain'd
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Patrons
             shall
             be
             carefull
             in
             time
             coming
             to
             grant
             Presentations
             only
             to
             such
             as
             shall
             give
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             their
             Piety
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
             Literature
             and
             Peacable
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             who
             before
             they
             receive
             the
             Presentation
             shall
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           that
           same
           Act
           it
           is
           narrated
           :
           
             That
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             has
          
           
           
             given
             a
             Commission
             ,
             under
             the
             great
             Seal
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             Presentations
             ,
             to
             all
             Parsonages
             ,
             Vicarages
             ,
             and
             other
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             Kirks
             at
             His
             Majesties
             Presentation
             :
          
           And
           all
           this
           without
           so
           much
           as
           once
           taking
           notice
           of
           that
           Act
           1649.
           
           And
           the
           54th
           .
           Act
           of
           that
           same
           first
           Session
           is
           altogether
           in
           favour
           of
           Laick
           Patrons
           .
           Now
           both
           these
           Acts
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           were
           made
           Anno
           1661.
           and
           so
           ,
           before
           Episcopacy
           was
           restored
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           till
           May
           1662.
           which
           I
           observe
           ,
           because
           ,
           our
           present
           Presbyterians
           in
           their
           so
           often
           named
           Petition
           make
           the
           turning
           out
           of
           their
           Ministers
           Anno
           1662.
           one
           of
           the
           sad
           consequences
           of
           the
           erection
           of
           Prelacy
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           Parliament
           before
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Prelacy
           had
           considered
           Patronages
           as
           still
           subsisting
           by
           Law
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           these
           two
           Acts.
           'T
           is
           evident
           if
           they
           were
           to
           Act
           consequentially
           they
           could
           not
           forbear
           to
           make
           some
           such
           Act
           as
           was
           made
           Anno
           1662.
           (
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           instantly
           give
           you
           a
           further
           Accompt
           )
           though
           Episcopacy
           had
           never
           been
           Established
           .
           Nor
           can
           there
           be
           any
           imaginable
           difficulty
           to
           any
           man
           in
           this
           matter
           unless
           it
           be
           made
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           Parliament
           when
           they
           thus
           supposed
           Patronages
           as
           still
           subsisting
           by
           Law
           made
           a
           just
           supposition
           .
           But
           that
           I
           think
           may
           be
           very
           soon
           determined
           :
           For
           as
           I
           have
           said
           all
           the
           old
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           positive
           for
           Patronages
           ;
           only
           that
           Act
           of
           the
           pretended
           Parliament
           Anno
           1649.
           could
           be
           pleaded
           for
           popular
           Elections
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           Parliament
           was
           that
           ?
           A
           Convention
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           had
           presumed
           to
           meet
           without
           being
           called
           by
           any
           Authority
           ,
           except
           what
           they
           Treasonably
           assum'd
           to
           themselves
           .
           For
           all
           the
           World
           knows
           that
           King
           Charles
           the
           I.
           at
           that
           time
           was
           dead
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           ;
           and
           King
           Charles
           the
           II.
           was
           not
           within
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           far
           from
           calling
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           being
           present
           himself
           ,
           or
           having
           any
           Commissioner
           or
           Representative
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           doubt
           much
           if
           he
           knew
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           meeting
           till
           it
           was
           Dissolved
           .
           All
           which
           (
           and
           many
           more
           such
           nullities
           ,
           which
           
           for
           brevity
           I
           forbear
           to
           mention
           )
           was
           so
           recent
           and
           notorious
           ,
           Anno
           1661.
           
           That
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           tho
           it
           casted
           and
           annulled
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           pretended
           Parliament
           holden
           in
           the
           years
           1640
           ,
           41
           ,
           44
           ,
           45
           ,
           46
           ,
           47
           ,
           48
           ,
           by
           its
           15th
           Act
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           make
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           that
           Meeting
           in
           the
           49th
           ,
           not
           thinking
           it
           worthy
           of
           the
           Name
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           of
           a
           Pretended
           Parliament
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           not
           reason
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           World
           to
           judge
           .
           But
           to
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           Parliament
           having
           laid
           such
           a
           foundation
           ,
           An.
           1661.
           and
           continuing
           to
           act
           consequentially
           Anno
           1662.
           
           They
           made
           an
           Act
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           May
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           so
           distinctly
           clears
           the
           whole
           matter
           in
           its
           Narrative
           ,
           I
           have
           transcribed
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   ACT
                   concerning
                   such
                   Benefices
                   and
                   Stipends
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   possessed
                   without
                   Presentation
                   from
                   the
                   lawful
                   Patrons
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   Kings
                   most
                   Excellent
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   being
                   desirous
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   good
                   Subjects
                   may
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   happy
                   effects
                   and
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Royal
                   Government
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   free
                   ,
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   and
                   easie
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   their
                   due
                   interests
                   and
                   properties
                   under
                   his
                   protection
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   Restitution
                   they
                   may
                   find
                   themselves
                   restored
                   to
                   those
                   Rights
                   which
                   by
                   Law
                   were
                   secured
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   violence
                   and
                   injustice
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   troubles
                   and
                   Confusions
                   have
                   been
                   wrested
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   considering
                   that
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Patronages
                   be
                   duly
                   setled
                   ,
                   and
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   ancient
                   and
                   fundamental
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   yet
                   divers
                   Ministers
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   have
                   and
                   do
                   possess
                   Benefices
                   and
                   Stipends
                   in
                   their
                   respective
                   Cūres
                   without
                   any
                   right
                   or
                   presentation
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   from
                   the
                   Patrons
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   being
                   therefore
                   most
                   just
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   lawful
                   and
                   undoubted
                   Patrons
                   
                   of
                   Kirks
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                   Rights
                   of
                   their
                   respective
                   Advocations
                   ,
                   Donations
                   ,
                   and
                   Patronages
                   .
                   Therefore
                   his
                   Majesty
                   with
                   advice
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   his
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   doth
                   statute
                   and
                   ordain
                   ,
                   That
                   all
                   these
                   Ministers
                   who
                   entered
                   to
                   the
                   Cure
                   of
                   any
                   Parish
                   in
                   Burgh
                   or
                   Land
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   in
                   or
                   since
                   the
                   year
                   1649.
                   (
                   at
                   and
                   before
                   which
                   time
                   the
                   Patrons
                   were
                   most
                   injuriously
                   dispossessed
                   of
                   their
                   Patronages
                   )
                   have
                   no
                   right
                   unto
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   receive
                   ,
                   uplift
                   ,
                   nor
                   possess
                   ,
                   the
                   rents
                   of
                   any
                   Benefice
                   ,
                   modified
                   Stipends
                   ,
                   Mause
                   or
                   Glebe
                   for
                   this
                   present
                   Crop
                   ,
                   1662.
                   nor
                   any
                   year
                   following
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Places
                   ,
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   and
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     ipso
                     jure
                  
                   vacant
                   .
                   Yet
                   his
                   Majesty
                   to
                   evidence
                   his
                   willingness
                   to
                   pass
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   cover
                   the
                   miscarriages
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   doth
                   with
                   advice
                   aforesaid
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Act
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Ministers
                   in
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   possessed
                   or
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   since
                   their
                   admission
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   every
                   such
                   Minister
                   who
                   shall
                   obtain
                   a
                   presentation
                   from
                   the
                   lawful
                   Patron
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   Collation
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Diocese
                   where
                   he
                   liveth
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   and
                   the
                   twentieth
                   of
                   September
                   next
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   shall
                   thenceforth
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoy
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   Benefice
                   ,
                   Mause
                   ,
                   Glebe
                   as
                   fully
                   and
                   freely
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   lawfully
                   presented
                   and
                   admitted
                   thereto
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   entry
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   any
                   Minister
                   within
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   doth
                   or
                   may
                   do
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   it
                   is
                   hereby
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   respective
                   Patrons
                   shall
                   give
                   presentations
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   present
                   Incumbents
                   who
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   shall
                   make
                   application
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Churches
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   thus
                   duly
                   provided
                   before
                   the
                   said
                   twentieth
                   of
                   September
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Patron
                   shall
                   have
                   freedom
                   to
                   present
                   another
                   betwixt
                   and
                   the
                   twentieth
                   day
                   of
                   March
                   1663.
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   refuse
                   or
                   neglect
                   ,
                   the
                   presentation
                   shall
                   then
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   
                     jure
                     devoluto
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   former
                   Laws
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   like
                   His
                   Majesty
                   with
                   advice
                   foresaid
                   doth
                   Statute
                   and
                   Ordain
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   new
                   Admission
                   and
                   Collation
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   Churches
                   and
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   as
                   belong
                   to
                   their
                   respective
                   Sees
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   have
                   valted
                   since
                   the
                   year
                   1637.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   be
                   careful
                   to
                   plant
                   and
                   provide
                   these
                   their
                   own
                   Kirks
                   conform
                   to
                   this
                   Act.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           This
           Act
           you
           see
           is
           so
           very
           clear
           and
           plain
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           superfluous
           to
           insist
           on
           any
           long
           explications
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           three
           things
           I
           would
           desire
           you
           to
           remember
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           ,
           as
           I
           noted
           before
           ,
           The
           Parliament
           insists
           mainly
           on
           the
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Patrons
           in
           the
           narrative
           and
           form
           of
           this
           Act
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           talk
           wide
           in
           their
           Petition
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           that
           this
           Act
           was
           one
           of
           the
           sad
           consequences
           of
           the
           Erection
           of
           Prelacy
           .
           Nay
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           obvious
           to
           any
           who
           considers
           this
           .
           This
           Act
           does
           not
           at
           all
           consider
           these
           Ministers
           as
           Presbyterian
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           would
           have
           considered
           all
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           equally
           ,
           which
           it
           does
           not
           :
           for
           it
           only
           considers
           such
           as
           had
           illegally
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           such
           Churches
           and
           Benefices
           from
           the
           year
           1649.
           at
           least
           so
           far
           as
           Laick
           Patrons
           are
           concerned
           .
           But
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           word
           of
           such
           as
           had
           entered
           before
           that
           year
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           were
           many
           such
           :
           And
           this
           Act
           was
           so
           far
           from
           depriving
           them
           that
           they
           continued
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           enjoy'd
           their
           Benefices
           for
           many
           years
           after
           that
           Act
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           execution
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           ,
           The
           Clemency
           of
           the
           then
           Government
           even
           towards
           these
           who
           had
           possessed
           themselves
           illegally
           of
           Churches
           after
           the
           year
           1649.
           
           For
           you
           see
           the
           Act
           declares
           that
           the
           Parliaments
           Sentence
           ,
           pronouncing
           all
           such
           Churches
           
             ipso
             jure
          
           vacant
           ,
           was
           without
           prejudice
           to
           any
           of
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           should
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           lawful
           Patron
           ,
           and
           obtain
           his
           Presentation
           .
           What
           greater
           temper
           could
           the
           Government
           then
           shew
           ?
           Would
           they
           have
           had
           it
           to
           have
           downright
           authorized
           their
           illegal
           Usurpations
           ?
           Was
           this
           to
           thrust
           them
           from
           their
           Charges
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           have
           kept
           them
           upon
           so
           equitable
           terms
           ?
           And
           was
           this
           a
           grievous
           Persecution
           ?
           But
           to
           go
           on
           ,
        
         
         
           Notwithstanding
           that
           this
           Act
           was
           as
           peremprory
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           yet
           a
           great
           many
           of
           these
           Ministers
           who
           had
           entered
           illegally
           after
           the
           year
           1649
           ,
           from
           what
           Principle
           I
           am
           not
           now
           to
           enquire
           ,
           turn'd
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           take
           the
           benefit
           offered
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           against
           the
           time
           prefixt
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Privy
           Council
           meeting
           at
           Glasgow
           after
           the
           term
           was
           expired
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           made
           an
           Act
           declaring
           all
           such
           Churches
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           vacant
           .
           This
           was
           that
           famous
           Act
           which
           commonly
           passes
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Glasgow
          
           .
           And
           God
           knows
           how
           many
           ill
           things
           it
           has
           been
           called
           since
           by
           the
           Party
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           reason
           ,
           let
           any
           Man
           consider
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Perhaps
           that
           Act
           has
           been
           executed
           with
           some
           wonderful
           rigidity
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           raised
           the
           Clamour
           :
           No
           such
           matter
           ,
           for
           in
           effect
           they
           themselves
           prevented
           all
           the
           trouble
           of
           a
           rigid
           Execution
           ;
           for
           immediately
           upon
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           they
           generally
           forbore
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           deserted
           their
           Flocks
           :
           whether
           they
           did
           so
           from
           a
           mistaken
           Conceit
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           be
           served
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           ere
           long
           the
           Government
           would
           find
           it self
           obliged
           to
           give
           them
           their
           Will
           ,
           and
           court
           them
           to
           return
           to
           their
           Charges
           ,
           as
           many
           then
           judged
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           affirm
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           actually
           did
           so
           ,
           is
           so
           very
           notorious
           that
           to
           this
           very
           day
           they
           themselves
           dare
           not
           deny
           it
           .
           And
           there
           is
           nothing
           better
           known
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           have
           more
           than
           once
           condemned
           themselves
           ,
           and
           been
           condemned
           by
           the
           most
           judicious
           of
           their
           Parry
           ,
           for
           parting
           so
           tamely
           with
           their
           Churches
           .
           And
           now
           Sir
           ,
        
         
           Considering
           all
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           where
           was
           the
           necessity
           of
           either
           Accusation
           or
           Citation
           .
           How
           ordinary
           is
           it
           in
           all
           Kingdoms
           and
           Commonwealths
           to
           prescribe
           such
           terms
           by
           Law
           ,
           as
           whosoever
           shall
           not
           perform
           ,
           shall
           be
           deprived
           of
           such
           and
           such
           publick
           encouragements
           without
           further
           process
           of
           Law
           ?
           Need
           I
           rub
           up
           your
           Memory
           for
           Example
           ?
           
           or
           have
           you
           not
           one
           fresh
           before
           your
           Eyes
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ?
           Besides
           it
           had
           been
           absolutely
           improper
           in
           their
           case
           ,
           for
           the
           Parliament
           was
           not
           to
           punish
           them
           ;
           as
           indeed
           it
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           only
           it
           did
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           Title
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           evident
           they
           had
           none
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           only
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           upon
           this
           Head
           ;
           suppose
           nothing
           could
           have
           been
           said
           in
           vindication
           of
           their
           deprivation
           ,
           or
           rather
           dispossession
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           been
           truly
           unjust
           ;
           yet
           methinks
           it
           will
           very
           ill
           become
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           ever
           after
           the
           years
           1688.
           and
           1689.
           to
           open
           their
           Mouths
           about
           it
           ;
           considering
           how
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           without
           Controversie
           entered
           to
           their
           charges
           according
           to
           Law
           )
           were
           most
           barbarously
           turn'd
           out
           of
           their
           Churches
           by
           pure
           force
           and
           Rabble
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           was
           justified
           ,
           and
           their
           Churches
           thereupon
           declar'd
           vacant
           ,
           by
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           whom
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           more
           afterwards
           .
           And
           so
           much
           at
           present
           about
           the
           dispossession
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           Anno
           1662.
           
           But
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           done
           with
           our
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           which
           restored
           them
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           Besides
           the
           good
           Office
           it
           did
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           try
           if
           it
           did
           any
           bad
           Offices
           to
           any
           other
           :
           and
           here
           ,
           I
           think
           we
           may
           make
           short
           work
           of
           it
           .
           For
           you
           can
           no
           sooner
           set
           your
           Eye
           upon
           it
           ,
           than
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Churches
           were
           not
           vacant
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           where
           at
           the
           date
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           viz.
           the
           25
           of
           April
           1690.
           they
           were
           possessed
           by
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           )
           from
           which
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           been
           thrust
           out
           ,
           their
           restitution
           to
           them
           is
           declar'd
           to
           be
           to
           the
           half
           of
           the
           Benefice
           ,
           and
           Stipend
           due
           and
           payable
           at
           Michaelmas
           Anno
           1689.
           for
           the
           half
           year
           immediately
           preceding
           betwixt
           Whitsunday
           and
           Michaelmas
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           Prelatical
           Incumbent
           shall
           have
           right
           only
           to
           the
           other
           half
           ,
           payable
           at
           Whitsunday
           :
           And
           withal
           to
           the
           effect
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           may
           meet
           with
           no
           stop
           or
           hinderance
           in
           entering
           immediately
           to
           their
           Charges
           ,
           the
           present
           Incumbents
           in
           such
           Churches
           are
           appointed
           upon
           intimation
           of
           this
           Act
           to
           desist
           from
           their
           Ministry
           in
           these
           Parishes
           ,
           
           and
           to
           remove
           themselves
           from
           the
           Mauses
           and
           Glebes
           thereto
           belonging
           ,
           betwixt
           and
           Whitsunday
           next
           to
           come
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           six
           weeks
           time
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           six
           days
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           intimation
           shall
           be
           made
           .
           Now
           ,
        
         
           Not
           to
           insist
           on
           their
           case
           who
           had
           made
           no
           Compliance
           with
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           not
           what
           severities
           their
           sin
           may
           merit
           .
           I
           would
           only
           ask
           you
           what
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           the
           case
           of
           those
           who
           had
           complied
           with
           the
           present
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           had
           still
           continued
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           at
           their
           respective
           Churches
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           till
           near
           Whitsunday
           1690.
           and
           some
           of
           them
           after
           it
           ,
           whether
           was
           it
           equitable
           or
           not
           thus
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           a
           whole
           years
           Benefice
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           had
           served
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           as
           good
           Subjects
           as
           their
           Majesties
           could
           desire
           ,
           to
           turn
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Churches
           to
           which
           they
           had
           entered
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           ground
           of
           hope
           to
           be
           provided
           of
           other
           Churches
           or
           Livings
           ?
           Are
           they
           protected
           and
           encouraged
           according
           to
           the
           merit
           of
           their
           compliance
           ?
           Will
           this
           usage
           they
           have
           met
           with
           be
           a
           good
           Motive
           for
           prevailing
           with
           the
           scrupulous
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           a
           dutiful
           submission
           to
           the
           Government
           ?
           Well
           ;
           the
           good
           Old
           Cause
           is
           a
           wonderful
           thing
           ,
           what
           can
           it
           not
           justifie
           ?
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           .
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           second
           Act
           of
           the
           last
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Clergy
           .
           Only
           ,
        
         
           Before
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           next
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           I
           think
           to
           hint
           at
           some
           of
           its
           effects
           .
           I
           think
           you
           will
           not
           be
           very
           unwilling
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           those
           
             known
             sound
          
           Gentlemen
           in
           whose
           favour
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           would
           be
           forward
           enough
           to
           have
           it
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           indeed
           there
           was
           no
           want
           of
           zeal
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           whether
           according
           to
           the
           strictest
           Rules
           of
           Christian
           simplicity
           and
           self
           denial
           in
           all
           instances
           ,
           you
           may
           judge
           by
           these
           two
           at
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           shall
           be
           the
           famous
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Kirtoun
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           noted
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           in
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           
           This
           
             (
             known
             sound
          
           )
           Man
           had
           entered
           ,
           by
           the
           thing
           called
           
             the
             Popular
             Call
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Martin
           in
           the
           last
           times
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           deprived
           with
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           year
           1662.
           
           When
           K.
           Iames
           gave
           his
           toleration
           ,
           Anno
           1687.
           he
           was
           preferred
           to
           a
           Meeting-house
           in
           Edinburgh
           where
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           he
           found
           better
           encouragement
           than
           he
           expected
           to
           meet
           with
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           return
           to
           his
           own
           Country-parish
           of
           Martin
           :
           And
           in
           this
           Meeting-house
           he
           continued
           ,
           till
           after
           this
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           passed
           .
           Mr.
           Meldrum
           the
           Episcopal
           Minister
           at
           Martin
           had
           complied
           with
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           done
           all
           Duty
           ;
           and
           so
           continued
           still
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           there
           till
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           August
           1690.
           that
           is
           ten
           or
           twelve
           weeks
           after
           Whitsunday
           ;
           and
           not
           till
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           good
           Mr.
           Kirkton
           went
           to
           visit
           his
           poor
           old
           Parish
           .
           But
           then
           he
           went
           indeed
           with
           Energy
           sutable
           to
           his
           Party
           :
           for
           no
           sooner
           arrived
           he
           there
           ,
           but
           presently
           he
           turned
           peremptory
           ,
           demanded
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           thrust
           Meldrum
           from
           the
           Parsonage-house
           and
           the
           Church
           ;
           preached
           two
           Sundays
           there
           ,
           and
           secured
           thereby
           his
           Title
           to
           the
           whole
           Benefice
           ,
           from
           Whitsunday
           .
           1689.
           and
           then
           returned
           to
           Edinburgh
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           I
           hear
           )
           he
           has
           still
           resided
           since
           ,
           without
           ever
           more
           minding
           his
           old
           Flock
           at
           Martin
           ;
           and
           who
           can
           blame
           him
           ?
           For
           every
           one
           who
           knows
           them
           both
           ,
           knows
           that
           Edinburgh
           is
           a
           much
           better
           place
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           has
           left
           his
           Meeting
           house
           ,
           and
           possessed
           himself
           of
           a
           Church
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           after
           a
           certain
           sort
           of
           providential
           manner
           :
           but
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           an
           account
           of
           it
           at
           present
           ,
           hoping
           that
           you
           may
           learn
           it
           shortly
           from
           another
           hand
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           Martin
           continues
           still
           vacant
           .
           Kirkton
           is
           wiser
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           than
           to
           put
           it
           in
           the
           ballance
           with
           Edinburgh
           :
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           think
           it
           reasonable
           to
           take
           the
           best
           Benefices
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           have
           so
           much
           scope
           for
           choice
           ;
           Neither
           will
           they
           suffer
           Meldrum
           the
           Prelatist
           to
           return
           at
           any
           rate
           .
           And
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           book
           of
           Discipline
           
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             's
             better
             to
             have
             no
             Minister
             at
             all
             than
             a
             bad
             one
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Subsumption
           is
           easie
           ,
           if
           the
           Man
           ever
           owned
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Instance
           shall
           be
           Mr.
           
             William
             Violent
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           gravest
           and
           ablest
           Men
           of
           the
           Party
           ;
           he
           had
           been
           Minister
           before
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           at
           East-Ferry
           in
           the
           Shire
           of
           Fife
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           dispossessed
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           Anno
           1662.
           but
           he
           wanted
           a
           Benefice
           no
           longer
           (
           I
           think
           )
           than
           till
           K.
           Charles
           II.
           granted
           his
           Indulgence
           for
           planting
           some
           Churches
           in
           the
           West
           with-Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1669.
           
           For
           he
           was
           among
           the
           first
           that
           embraced
           that
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           was
           possessed
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Cambus-Netham
           ;
           where
           he
           continued
           till
           about
           the
           year
           1684.
           when
           that
           Indulgence
           was
           retracted
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           were
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           But
           after
           K.
           Iames
           his
           toleration
           came
           out
           in
           the
           year
           1678
           ,
           he
           took
           the
           benefit
           of
           that
           too
           ,
           returned
           to
           Cambus-Netham
           ;
           got
           a
           Meeting-house
           (
           for
           the
           Church
           was
           planted
           with
           a
           regular
           Minister
           )
           and
           continued
           there
           (
           without
           ever
           minding
           the
           Ferry
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           such
           encouragement
           )
           till
           he
           had
           this
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           about
           Whitsunday
           ,
           1690.
           
           To
           the
           Ferry
           he
           comes
           ,
           dispossesses
           Mr.
           White
           a
           very
           old
           Man
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Age
           was
           not
           able
           to
           officiate
           by
           himself
           .
           But
           his
           Assistant
           ,
           one
           Mr.
           Wood
           ,
           had
           complied
           in
           all
           points
           with
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ;
           secures
           to
           himself
           the
           Benefice
           according
           to
           the
           Act
           ;
           and
           then
           returns
           to
           his
           better
           Provision
           at
           Cambus-Netham
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           the
           Benefice
           also
           ,
           by
           another
           Act
           of
           the
           same
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           still
           continued
           till
           he
           got
           a
           Call
           to
           be
           a
           Professor
           of
           Theology
           in
           the
           New
           College
           in
           St.
           Andrews
           :
           and
           so
           in
           one
           year
           he
           got
           the
           Rents
           of
           no
           less
           than
           three
           Benefices
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           pretty
           strange
           ,
           considering
           that
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Common
           Places
           of
           the
           Party
           in
           their
           invidious
           declamations
           against
           the
           pretended
           Corruptions
           of
           
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           For
           none
           was
           represented
           in
           blacker
           Dress
           ,
           than
           the
           business
           of
           Pluralities
           ,
           unless
           it
           was
           her
           
             Antichristian
             Hierarchy
          
           and
           
             Idolatrous
             Liturgy
          
           .
           But
           I
           remember
           I
           heard
           a
           rare
           Note
           of
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           was
           preached
           within
           these
           three
           years
           .
           
             The
             Godly
             may
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             must
             not
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           leave
           that
           second
           Act
           of
           the
           late
           Parliament
           and
           all
           its
           Appendages
           .
        
         
           Proceed
           we
           now
           to
           consider
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           and
           Clergy
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           wonderfully
           famous
           one
           .
           Intituled
           ,
           
             Act
             Ratifying
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             setling
             Presbyterian
             Church-Government
             ,
          
           dated
           at
           Edinburgh
           
             Iune
             the
             seventh
          
           ,
           1690.
           
        
         
           This
           Presbyterian
           Church
           government
           is
           the
           great
           Diana
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Parent
           of
           all
           these
           Tumults
           ,
           Rabbles
           and
           Confusions
           ,
           which
           ruined
           Religion
           ,
           desolated
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           the
           Clergy
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           this
           Act
           that
           establishes
           it
           ,
           deserves
           a
           little
           more
           fully
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           do
           by
           these
           steps
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             briefly
             deduce
             the
             Arts
             were
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             Methods
             were
             taken
             ,
             to
             work
             up
             the
             Parliament
             to
             a
             suitable
             temper
             ,
             before
             this
             weighty
             Point
             came
             to
             be
             debated
             ,
             and
             voted
             in
             the
             House
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             consider
             the
             Treatment
             it
             met
             with
             in
             the
             House
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             Consequences
             it
             hath
             produced
             since
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             the
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           Indeed
           all
           hands
           were
           never
           more
           busie
           at
           work
           ,
           than
           on
           that
           occasion
           .
           Prelacy
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           you
           know
           already
           had
           been
           declared
           
             an
             intolerable
             grievance
             and
             trouble
             to
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             inclinations
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
          
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           in
           our
           
             new
             claim
             of
             Right
          
           .
           This
           the
           meeting
           of
           Estates
           had
           done
           in
           an
           hurry
           (
           how
           truly
           and
           honestly
           ,
           you
           may
           perhaps
           learn
           more
           fully
           on
           another
           occasion
           )
           after
           the
           whole
           
             Ecclesiastical
             State
          
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           many
           Members
           
           of
           both
           the
           other
           two
           had
           deserted
           the
           House
           ;
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           same
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Claim
             of
             Right
          
           .
           The
           same
           intolerable
           Prelacy
           was
           abolished
           by
           the
           same
           meeting
           of
           Estates
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           declared
           a
           Parliament
           about
           the
           8th
           of
           Iuly
           the
           same
           year
           .
           But
           then
           the
           House
           could
           not
           agree
           about
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           to
           be
           introduced
           upon
           the
           Church
           .
           Several
           Schemes
           were
           drawn
           and
           presented
           ,
           but
           none
           pleased
           all
           Parties
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           form
           at
           all
           was
           established
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           continued
           in
           a
           state
           of
           meer
           matter
           ,
           without
           form
           and
           void
           of
           Government
           ,
           for
           eleven
           Months
           after
           .
           A
           strange
           state
           ,
           sure
           ,
           for
           a
           Christian
           Church
           :
           I
           doubt
           if
           you
           shall
           find
           its
           parallel
           ,
           since
           ever
           there
           was
           one
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           much
           more
           in
           it
           than
           a
           
             sede
             vacante
          
           .
           But
           to
           go
           on
           ,
        
         
           During
           this
           state
           of
           Anarchy
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           some
           People's
           heads
           began
           to
           settle
           (
           as
           indeed
           they
           had
           need
           ,
           after
           such
           an
           universal
           giddiness
           )
           and
           the
           sudden
           zeal
           many
           had
           lately
           taken
           up
           for
           Presbytherian
           Parity
           began
           to
           cool
           and
           relent
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           decay
           and
           languish
           :
           People
           turned
           thoughtful
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           reflect
           and
           examine
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           found
           Prelacy
           so
           intolerable
           a
           burthen
           ,
           as
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           Estates
           had
           declared
           it
           to
           have
           been
           ;
           and
           their
           own
           sense
           not
           telling
           them
           any
           such
           thing
           :
           But
           finding
           their
           Necks
           not
           so
           much
           galled
           by
           that
           Yoke
           ,
           which
           for
           some
           27
           or
           28
           years
           had
           lain
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           withal
           ,
           calling
           to
           mind
           how
           many
           Necks
           had
           smarted
           so
           very
           sharply
           under
           the
           former
           Reign
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           bear
           their
           Heads
           .
           They
           began
           to
           compare
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           if
           it
           was
           not
           better
           to
           continue
           at
           blunt
           Cudgels
           with
           Prelacy
           ,
           than
           come
           streight
           to
           downright
           Sharps
           with
           Parity
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           so
           far
           did
           such
           reasonings
           and
           recollections
           prevail
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           which
           had
           been
           made
           the
           Standard
           in
           April
           1689.
           were
           beginning
           to
           discover
           themselves
           to
           be
           very
           much
           different
           from
           what
           the
           Party
           expected
           ,
           
           about
           the
           end
           of
           that
           year
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           1690.
           
           And
           there
           was
           no
           little
           solicitude
           among
           them
           ,
           lest
           they
           had
           mistaken
           their
           Measures
           ,
           and
           their
           dear
           Parity
           might
           chance
           not
           to
           be
           established
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           wishes
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           hands
           were
           most
           actively
           at
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Sect
           were
           studying
           to
           acquit
           themselves
           with
           a
           sutable
           diligence
           and
           application
           ,
           about
           the
           time
           the
           Parliament
           was
           a
           meeting
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           not
           only
           had
           the
           Preachers
           their
           old
           Petition
           in
           readiness
           to
           be
           presented
           whenever
           it
           should
           be
           seasonable
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           discoursed
           already
           .
           But
           also
           ,
        
         
           That
           same
           week
           ,
           if
           I
           remember
           right
           ;
           the
           very
           day
           before
           the
           Parliament
           met
           ,
           a
           worthy
           Piece
           came
           hot
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             A
             true
             Representation
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           It
           was
           written
           by
           one
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           the
           
             Pamphleteer
             General
          
           for
           the
           Party
           .
           We
           had
           no
           less
           than
           three
           Editions
           of
           it
           in
           a
           very
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           the
           most
           considerable
           :
           For
           besides
           several
           Corrections
           and
           Enlargements
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           it
           had
           the
           addition
           of
           a
           Preface
           ,
           wherein
           we
           were
           told
           that
           the
           Book
           was
           written
           half
           a
           year
           before
           ,
           and
           endured
           an
           
             Examen
             Rigorosum
          
           of
           the
           most
           Judicious
           of
           the
           Party
           ;
           which
           was
           News
           indeed
           ,
           for
           no
           body
           would
           have
           known
           that
           by
           reading
           the
           Book
           .
           It
           is
           truly
           a
           marvellous
           Work
           ,
           for
           in
           it
           you
           have
           not
           only
           
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Parity
             among
             Churchmen
             ,
             and
             Kirk-Sessions
             ,
             and
             Presbyteries
             ,
             and
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             and
             National
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             Ruling
             Elders
             ,
             and
             popular
             Elections
             ,
          
           &c.
           most
           doughtily
           asserted
           ;
           (
           it
           was
           no
           part
           of
           his
           task
           to
           prove
           )
           but
           also
           Presbytery
           and
           Monarchy
           reconciled
           to
           an
           ace
           :
           and
           the
           putting
           the
           Government
           intirely
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             known
             sound
          
           Men
           most
           mysteriously
           justified
           .
           Doubtless
           it
           has
           been
           an
           unaccountable
           negligence
           in
           some
           body
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           not
           been
           ,
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           Reprinted
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           carefully
           dispersed
           all
           over
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           For
           who
           knows
           what
           light
           it
           might
           have
           diffused
           ,
           and
           what
           Reformations
           
           it
           might
           have
           wrought
           among
           you
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           am
           concerned
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           in
           it
           at
           present
           ,
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           Author
           is
           content
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           bye
           ,
           it
           should
           advance
           Gods
           Glory
           ,
           and
           do
           good
           to
           Souls
           ;
           yet
           he
           confesses
           neither
           of
           these
           was
           his
           principal
           end
           for
           publishing
           it
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           .
           For
           that
           was
           
             especially
             that
             Presbyterian
             Government
             might
             stand
             right
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           Presbytery
           was
           thus
           represented
           and
           recommended
           ,
           so
           the
           like
           care
           was
           taken
           to
           disgrace
           and
           defame
           Prelacy
           ,
           in
           Pamphlets
           and
           Pasquils
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           vilest
           of
           all
           vile
           things
           .
           And
           to
           all
           
             such
             Dirt
             ,
             Trash
          
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Press
           was
           open
           ;
           but
           a
           Prelatist
           might
           as
           well
           expect
           to
           subvert
           the
           Government
           ,
           as
           to
           get
           one
           Sheet
           Published
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           Cause
           .
           But
           this
           was
           not
           all
           ,
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           fit
           that
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           
             good
             old
             Cause
          
           should
           stand
           on
           nothing
           else
           but
           Paper
           supporters
           :
           The
           influence
           of
           two
           or
           three
           principal
           States-men
           (
           and
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           you
           may
           joyn
           with
           them
           States-women
           )
           ,
           commonly
           carries
           on
           a
           Cause
           more
           effectually
           than
           a
           thousand
           Printed
           Volumes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           tool
           should
           be
           tried
           also
           ,
           as
           vigorously
           as
           was
           possible
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           great
           Lord
           Melvill
           a
           constant
           Friend
           to
           the
           good
           Cause
           ,
           and
           now
           Their
           Majesties
           Comissioner
           ,
           must
           give
           vent
           to
           his
           Zeal
           ,
           in
           his
           Speech
           he
           made
           to
           the
           Parliament
           (
           they
           say
           with
           very
           little
           assurance
           )
           the
           first
           day
           they
           met
           .
           But
           whatever
           his
           Influence
           or
           Zeal
           might
           be
           ,
           his
           Rhetorick
           was
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           infinitely
           short
           of
           the
           florid
           and
           genuine
           Eloquence
           of
           that
           Learned
           as
           well
           as
           Potent
           Lord
           
             W.
             E.
          
           of
           C.
           who
           ,
           the
           next
           meeting
           ,
           which
           was
           April
           22.
           delivered
           a
           Sermon
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           discern
           no
           less
           Zeal
           ,
           than
           Art
           ;
           and
           no
           less
           Art
           ,
           than
           Wisdom
           .
           It
           was
           forthwith
           Published
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           cannot
           think
           ,
           but
           you
           have
           seen
           it
           already
           .
           However
           
           to
           make
           all
           sure
           I
           have
           herewith
           sent
           you
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           .
           It
           's
           
             true
             blue
          
           all
           over
           ,
           and
           you
           
           may
           be
           much
           enlightened
           by
           it
           .
           His
           Lordship
           was
           President
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           gave
           him
           the
           precious
           opportunity
           to
           open
           his
           Mouth
           and
           speak
           .
        
         
           Thus
           were
           the
           
             Commissioners
             place
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Chair
           filled
           ,
           and
           the
           Press
           imployed
           .
           And
           who
           can
           imagine
           that
           upon
           such
           an
           exigence
           the
           Pulpit
           would
           be
           silent
           ?
           That
           sure
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           :
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           never
           exercised
           more
           warmly
           :
           For
           not
           only
           had
           they
           been
           still
           making
           it
           their
           work
           to
           promote
           their
           Interest
           by
           Melancholy
           Declamations
           against
           Prelacy
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           Prelatical
           Church-men
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           got
           footing
           in
           the
           Churches
           :
           A
           Theme
           they
           are
           generally
           better
           skilled
           in
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           substantial
           things
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           especially
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           their
           Fears
           quickening
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           they
           were
           extremely
           eager
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           as
           he
           had
           the
           fortune
           to
           Preach
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           sure
           to
           signalize
           his
           fervour
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           other
           of
           his
           good
           qualities
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           their
           
             Yesterdays
             Parity
          
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           indeed
           I
           had
           neither
           the
           opportunity
           nor
           inclination
           to
           hear
           their
           Sermons
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           was
           told
           by
           some
           who
           did
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           learned
           by
           such
           of
           them
           as
           were
           published
           ,
           no
           man
           needed
           condemn
           them
           of
           Coldness
           or
           Indifferency
           ;
           Thus
           ,
        
         
           Mr.
           
             George
             Meldrum
          
           of
           whom
           you
           have
           a
           sufficient
           Account
           in
           the
           
             History
             of
             our
             late
             General
             Assembly
             ,
          
           in
           his
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           Parliament
           April
           27
           ,
           exhorts
           them
           
             to
             go
             on
             zealously
             in
             settling
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
          
           recommends
           unto
           them
           that
           Word
           of
           
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             Ezra
          
           ,
           7.
           23.
           
           (
           this
           Text
           was
           scarce
           ever
           missed
           by
           any
           of
           them
           )
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             commanded
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             done
             diligently
             for
             the
             house
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           commends
           
           
             them
             ,
             and
             blesses
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             with
             so
             much
             Unity
             and
             Harmony
          
           (
           for
           the
           party
           had
           been
           infinitly
           afraid
           of
           the
           *
           Club
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           have
           marred
           all
           their
           designs
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           time
           it
           was
           found
           too
           weak
           )
           
             they
             had
             gone
             some
             footsteps
             already
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           had
           abolished
           Prelacy
           and
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           restored
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           )
           
             exhorts
             them
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             prays
             that
             God
             may
             be
             with
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Was
           not
           this
           pretty
           fair
           for
           an
           old
           Conformist
           ?
           But
           ,
        
         
           Good
           Mr.
           Spalding
           Clerk
           to
           the
           late
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           had
           sat
           many
           a
           day
           in
           a
           little
           Shop
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Irwin
           ,
           and
           measured
           out
           in
           retail
           many
           a
           
             Noggan
             of
             Brandy
          
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           of
           much
           finer
           metal
           ,
           for
           in
           his
           Sermon
           which
           he
           preached
           before
           the
           House
           upon
           the
           Eleventh
           of
           May
           (
           the
           second
           that
           was
           published
           )
           he
           tells
           them
           in
           
             truer
             stile
          
           ,
           that
           now
           
             God
             was
             making
             way
             for
             the
             utter
             ruine
             and
             fall
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             Popery
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             formes
             of
             it
             ,
          
           (
           two
           of
           which
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           are
           Episcopacy
           wherever
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Liturgy
             of
             England
             )
             that
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Rag
             of
             the
             Whore
             may
             remain
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Church
           may
           sing
           in
           triumph
           
             Babylon
             the
             Great
             is
             fallen
             ,
             is
             fallen
             :
          
           For
           why
           ?
           
             God
             is
             now
             carrying
             on
             the
             establishment
             of
             Zion
             upon
             her
             right
             basis
             and
             foundation
             .
          
           And
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           was
           not
           a
           flattering
           Gospeller
           ,
           who
           respected
           Persons
           .
           He
           tells
           them
           in
           a
           parallel
           betwixt
           King
           Saul
           and
           King
           David
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           King
           William
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           I
           protest
           ,
           I
           can
           make
           no
           other
           sense
           of
           it
           )
           
             that
             King
          
           William
           
             is
             not
             yet
          
           
           
             absolutely
             right
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             Carnal
             Fears
             to
             bring
             the
             Ark
          
           (
           Presbytery
           )
           ,
           
             into
             his
             own
             City
          
           (
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           and
           again
           ,
           
             labour
             to
             perfect
             the
             Reformation
             which
             ye
             have
             begun
             happily
             ,
             and
             is
             greedily
             expected
             ;
             and
             that
             speedily
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             command
             ,
             as
             in
          
           Ezra
           7.
           23.
           
           
             That
             whatsoever
             is
             commanded
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Let
             Reformation
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             throw
             to
             the
             door
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             Whore
             ,
             even
             the
             Rags
             which
             she
             left
             behind
             her
             for
             an
             errand
             to
             return
             again
          
           (
           all
           Prelacy
           and
           Ceremonies
           and
           set
           Forms
           )
           
             and
             let
             none
             of
             Babels
             cursed
             timber
             and
             stone
             be
             taken
             to
             build
             the
             Lords
             house
             with
             .
          
           (
           Let
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Prelatist
           continue
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           thrust
           them
           all
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Kirk
           may
           be
           planted
           with
           true
           Presbyterians
           )
           .
           Further
           yet
           ,
           
             ye
             have
             under
             your
             care
             and
             tutory
          
           Christ's
           
             own
             Bride
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             tender
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             hath
             yet
             but
             little
             breasts
             ,
             she
             hath
             been
             wounded
             in
             the
             house
             of
             her
             friends
          
           (
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Cameronians
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Politick
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           them
           ,
           for
           sure
           in
           our
           Preachers
           Opinion
           ,
           all
           the
           Prelatists
           come
           under
           the
           next
           denomination
           )
           
             as
             well
             as
             by
             her
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             not
             yet
             heal
             :
             Her
             wounds
             are
             yet
             bleeding
             :
             For
             the
             Lords
             sake
             prove
             to
             her
             as
             the
             Compassionate
          
           Samaritan
           .
           Luke
           10.
           24.
           
           
             Bind
             up
             her
             wounds
             ,
             pour
             oyl
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             of
             her
             ,
             she
             is
             nobly
             born
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             Kings
             daughter
             ,
          
           Psal.
           45.
           13.
           
           
             New
             come
             from
             her
             banishment
          
           :
           (
           For
           Christ
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           had
           no
           Spouse
           in
           Scotland
           while
           Prelacy
           was
           in
           it
           .
           She
           had
           been
           banished
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           
             And
             for
             her
             Fathers
             blessing
             ,
             for
             her
          
           Bridgroom's
           
             blessing
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             own
             blessing
             ,
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             perish
             ,
             deal
             kindly
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             be
             faithful
             Tutors
             to
             her
             :
             Yea
             ,
             ye
             have
             Christs
             Crown
             ,
             his
             Glory
             among
             your
             hands
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           Presbyterian
           Government
           )
           
             and
             if
             you
             take
             away
             ,
             or
             suffer
             one
             Iewel
             of
             it
             to
             be
             lost
             or
             robb'd
             ,
             not
             only
             your
             Estates
             and
             Lives
             ,
             but
             your
             Souls
             may
             go
             for
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Once
           more
           yet
           :
           
             What
             will
             ye
             say
             when
             ye
             shall
             be
             sisted
             at
             the
             great
             Assise
             ,
             before
          
           
           
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             that
             Question
             ?
             What
             Iustice
             and
             Vote
             gave
             you
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             afflicted
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             Parliament
             of
             King
          
           William
           
             and
             Queen
          
           Mary
           in
           Scotland
           ?
           
             Was
             you
             for
             me
             or
             against
             me
             ?
          
           And
           then
           he
           concludes
           telling
           them
           for
           their
           encouragement
           to
           Vote
           right
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           That
           ,
           
             as
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             Holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             People
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             yea
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             are
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           (
           for
           who
           dares
           doubt
           but
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           were
           extremely
           concerned
           to
           have
           Presbytery
           set
           up
           in
           Scotland
           )
           so
           
             they
             are
             upon
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             Godly
             in
          
           Scotland
           :
           And
           who
           would
           not
           be
           animated
           by
           such
           a
           flight
           as
           this
           ?
           Here
           was
           Preaching
           for
           a
           Parliament
           !
        
         
           A
           Third
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           was
           Printed
           ,
           was
           Preached
           by
           the
           Learned
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           whom
           I
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           on
           Sunday
           the
           25th
           .
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           Sunday
           next
           before
           the
           Wednesday
           on
           which
           the
           Act
           was
           Voted
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           time
           then
           ,
           or
           never
           to
           speak
           ,
           which
           forsooth
           ,
           the
           man
           did
           accordingly
           :
           For
           after
           he
           had
           insinuated
           enough
           of
           dislike
           to
           the
           Club
           ,
           (
           as
           none
           of
           them
           omitted
           to
           do
           )
           ,
           and
           had
           particularly
           chastised
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Montgomery
          
           of
           Skelmurly
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           not
           name
           him
           ;
           for
           Sir
           Iames
           had
           made
           a
           long
           Speech
           in
           the
           House
           some
           days
           before
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           pleaded
           zealously
           for
           setting
           up
           true
           
             Fourty-Nine
             Presbytery
          
           in
           all
           its
           dimensions
           ;
           and
           had
           made
           use
           of
           this
           as
           one
           of
           his
           principal
           Arguments
           ;
           
             That
             Presbytery
             thus
             Established
             ,
             would
             prove
             the
             best
             and
             most
             effectual
             mean
             ,
             could
             be
             devised
             for
             curbing
             and
             restraining
             the
             extravagancies
             and
             excesses
             of
             Princes
          
           ;
           which
           was
           Interpreted
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Gang
           ,
           as
           intended
           of
           design
           to
           screw
           up
           Presbytery
           to
           the
           highest
           peg
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           turn
           the
           sooner
           intollerable
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           be
           the
           sooner
           turned
           down
           again
           :
           For
           though
           Sir
           Iames
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           had
           shewed
           a
           singular
           Zeal
           for
           the
           
             Good
             Cause
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           now
           one
           of
           the
           leading
           Men
           of
           the
           Club
           :
           And
           it
           was
           confidently
           talked
           ,
           that
           he
           kept
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           King
           
           Iames
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           look'd
           upon
           by
           the
           Party
           ,
           as
           a
           
             false
             Friend
          
           as
           they
           term
           it
           .
           After
           our
           Preacher
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           had
           fairly
           chastised
           Sir
           Iames
           for
           this
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           his
           purpose
           by
           cunning
           and
           smooth
           advances
           ;
           For
           first
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           what
           a
           Glorious
           Nation
           they
           would
           make
           Scotland
           by
           erecting
           Presbytery
           in
           it
           .
           
             The
             warlike
          
           Philistines
           ,
           
             the
             rich
             trading
             Tyre
             ,
             the
             ancient
          
           Ethiopia
           wou'd
           be
           nothing
           to
           it
           .
           
             Make
             poor
          
           Scotland
           
             a
             well
             Reformed
             Church
          
           (
           set
           up
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           it
           )
           
             and
             you
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             him
             better
             service
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             could
             make
             her
             richer
             ,
             and
             more
             potent
             and
             splendid
             than
             any
             of
             her
             Neighbour
             Nations
             .
          
           This
           was
           a
           good
           beginning
           :
           But
           what
           was
           the
           next
           step
           ?
           Why
           a
           necessary
           fling
           at
           Prelacy
           :
           
             We
             plead
             not
             for
             a
             Papacy
             to
             be
             Cardinals
             or
             Prelates
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           As
           if
           it
           were
           unquestionable
           that
           Prelacy
           hath
           an
           essential
           connection
           with
           Papacy
           or
           Cardinalism
           .
           After
           this
           again
           ,
           another
           very
           courteous
           humble
           one
           for
           
             Presbytery
             .
             We
             pretend
             not
             to
             make
             Church
             Laws
             ,
             but
             declare
             those
             Christ
             hath
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             impose
             them
             (
             not
             what
             we
             think
             fit
             )
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             censure
             such
             as
             will
             not
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             .
             We
             set
             up
             no
          
           Imperium
           in
           Imperio
           ,
           
             but
             a
          
           Ministerium
           &c.
           
           Wonderful
           fine
           Cant
           Alamode
           .
           Then
           another
           fling
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           at
           the
           Scottish
           as
           the
           English
           Prelatists
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             the
             Church
             preferred
             ,
             nor
             Religion
             promoted
             by
             setting
             up
             a
             Pompous
             ,
             Gaudy
             ,
             Theatrical
             kind
             of
             Worship
             ,
             by
             pretending
             to
             adorn
             it
             by
             Modes
             and
             Religious
             Rites
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             instituted
          
           &c.
           
           Our
           Preacher
           was
           owing
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           this
           ,
           because
           one
           of
           her
           Bishops
           (
           Dr.
           Cousins
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           I
           think
           it
           was
           )
           ,
           had
           excommunicated
           him
           ;
           from
           which
           Sentence
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           hour
           he
           was
           never
           released
           ;
           having
           thus
           made
           his
           Address
           ,
           he
           comes
           home
           at
           length
           to
           his
           business
           .
           Let
           Christ's
           
             Church
             enjoy
             all
             the
             Prvileges
             that
             he
             has
             granted
             her
             .
             If
             any
             man
             withhold
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             advance
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             they
             should
             .
             Sound
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
           
             pure
             Ordinances
             ,
             a
             godly
             Ministry
             ,
             a
             Government
             drawn
             from
          
           Christ's
           
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             Practice
             ,
             and
             that
             tendeth
             to
             advance
             Holiness
          
           (
           for
           Prelacy
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           tendeth
           to
           advance
           nothing
           but
           Atheism
           and
           
             Irreligion
             )
             that
             it
             be
             managed
             by
             its
             Friends
             ,
          
           (
           by
           the
           
             known
             sound
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             them
             that
             would
             supplant
             it
             )
          
           not
           by
           these
           juggling
           Prelatists
           ,
           who
           would
           now
           be
           content
           to
           call
           themselves
           Presbyterians
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           be
           permitted
           to
           keep
           their
           Benefices
           )
           
             That
             they
             assemble
             as
             oft
             as
             is
             needful
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           have
           the
           power
           of
           calling
           ,
           ordering
           and
           disolving
           General
           Assembles
           independent
           on
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             )
             That
             Church-Officers
             be
             look'd
             out
             and
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             imposed
             upon
             them
             by
             mens
             will
             :
             That
             the
             Fountains
             out
             of
             which
             a
             Godly
             Seed
             for
             the
             Church
             may
             issue
             ,
             be
             kept
             pure
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           no
           Prelatist
           be
           permitted
           to
           stay
           in
           the
           Universities
           )
           
             that
             Discipline
             may
             be
             duly
             exercised
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Letts
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Snares
             to
             the
             serious
             godly
             ,
             Men
             have
             framed
             into
             Laws
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           the
           Penal
           Statutes
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           )
           
             may
             be
             removed
             :
             This
             would
             conduce
             much
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
          
           (
           N.
           B.
           )
           
             and
             if
             any
             of
             these
             be
             neglected
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             set
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             else
             is
             preferred
             to
             her
             :
          
           At
           this
           rate
           dogmatized
           Mr.
           Gilbert
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           whose
           Sermon
           was
           published
           ,
           was
           that
           able
           Man
           Mr.
           
             David
             Williamson
          
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           it
           was
           not
           Preached
           till
           after
           Presbytery
           was
           established
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           may
           think
           it
           is
           inartificially
           done
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           here
           ;
           but
           I
           had
           rather
           take
           a
           reproof
           for
           transgressing
           the
           rules
           of
           History
           ,
           than
           not
           record
           the
           Testimony
           of
           such
           a
           vigorous
           Witness
           ;
           especially
           considering
           how
           notable
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           in
           real
           sense
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           a
           Martyr
           for
           Presbyterian
           Government
           .
           His
           very
           words
           are
           these
           ;
           
             Church-Government
             is
             no
             light
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Royal
             Diadem
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Martyr
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             Ditty
             on
             the
             Cross.
          
           Joh.
           19.
           19.
           
           
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           A
           wonderful
           Sermon
           this
           was
           
           as
           ever
           you
           read
           ,
           I
           was
           once
           at
           the
           pains
           ,
           to
           number
           the
           particulars
           he
           had
           amassed
           in
           it
           :
           And
           if
           my
           memory
           serves
           me
           ,
           they
           were
           about
           180.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           thus
           given
           you
           this
           tast
           of
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           at
           once
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           not
           so
           exactly
           agreable
           to
           the
           true
           order
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           have
           the
           fuller
           view
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           might
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           make
           so
           many
           interruptions
           as
           another
           method
           would
           have
           required
           .
           And
           by
           this
           sample
           you
           may
           judge
           both
           of
           the
           parts
           and
           zeal
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           those
           whose
           Sermons
           were
           not
           judged
           accurate
           enough
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           were
           yet
           every
           whit
           as
           much
           heated
           with
           the
           
             holy
             fire
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportions
           of
           their
           Capacities
           ,
           as
           these
           first
           Rate-men
           .
           But
           neither
           was
           all
           this
           yet
           enough
           for
           securing
           the
           
             precious
             Interest
          
           :
           It
           was
           necessary
           to
           set
           other
           tools
           also
           a
           going
           .
        
         
           One
           there
           was
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           had
           no
           inconsiderable
           influence
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           generation
           of
           
             Female
             Advocates
          
           ,
           (
           belike
           some
           of
           them
           Disciples
           of
           such
           as
           Mr.
           
             David
             Williamson
          
           )
           Ladies
           and
           Gentlewomen
           ,
           who
           came
           at
           that
           time
           and
           stay'd
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           their
           work
           by
           all
           imaginable
           ways
           ,
           to
           influence
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           into
           a
           zealous
           disposition
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           work
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           also
           great
           throngs
           of
           the
           Preachers
           still
           in
           Town
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           have
           any
           other
           business
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           what
           they
           could
           for
           advancing
           the
           Cause
           ;
           but
           I
           believe
           the
           Holy
           Sisters
           ,
           the
           Citizens
           Wives
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           themselves
           too
           were
           as
           successful
           in
           making
           Proselytes
           as
           the
           Preachers
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           better
           occasion
           to
           traffick
           with
           such
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           as
           stay'd
           at
           their
           houses
           ,
           or
           were
           of
           their
           acquaintance
           :
           And
           besides
           they
           had
           t'other
           shilling
           in
           greater
           readiness
           to
           give
           for
           a
           pint
           of
           Sack
           ;
           and
           that
           goes
           very
           far
           with
           well
           disposed
           People
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           these
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           certain
           company
           of
           Planets
           ,
           little
           Luminaries
           ,
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           (
           some
           of
           whom
           I
           could
           name
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           )
           who
           made
           it
           their
           trade
           
           early
           and
           late
           ,
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           in
           all
           companies
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           to
           vex
           the
           more
           intelligent
           ,
           and
           to
           fright
           the
           less
           discerning
           (
           and
           very
           many
           were
           such
           )
           into
           a
           forwardness
           for
           Presbytery
           .
           Nay
           ,
           more
           yet
           ,
           it
           was
           confidently
           talked
           ,
           that
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           Members
           got
           Money
           ,
           and
           were
           kept
           upon
           Pension
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           servicable
           .
           By
           these
           and
           other
           such
           Arts
           was
           the
           Cause
           carried
           on
           ,
           and
           no
           Methods
           were
           left
           unessayed
           ,
           till
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           Votes
           were
           secured
           for
           every
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissioner
           intended
           :
           While
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Club
           was
           entirely
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           other
           Principles
           ,
           found
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           live
           quietly
           and
           wait
           a
           more
           proper
           season
           for
           diligence
           ,
           and
           action
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           of
           my
           undertaking
           :
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           the
        
         
           Second
           ,
           Which
           is
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           Account
           how
           this
           Act
           was
           prepared
           ,
           debated
           ,
           voted
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           got
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           in
           the
           House
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           introduced
           according
           to
           its
           quality
           ,
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Sutherland
           ,
           who
           presented
           an
           Act
           to
           the
           House
           concerning
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           —
           day
           of
           —
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thought
           once
           upon
           Transcribing
           it
           for
           your
           use
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           tediously
           long
           and
           coarsely
           worded
           ,
           and
           it
           contained
           little
           more
           than
           what
           you
           have
           in
           the
           Printed
           Act
           ,
           and
           therefore
           after
           some
           more
           thinking
           ,
           I
           judged
           it
           not
           worth
           the
           pains
           .
           Although
           it
           was
           believed
           that
           it
           was
           compiled
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           were
           best
           studied
           in
           the
           matter
           ;
           some
           other
           schemes
           were
           also
           given
           in
           by
           some
           other
           Members
           ,
           but
           his
           Lordship
           's
           got
           the
           preference
           :
           It
           was
           most
           regarded
           and
           best
           liked
           by
           Melvil
           and
           Crawford
           ,
           (
           who
           probably
           had
           seen
           it
           before
           )
           and
           so
           it
           was
           particularly
           recommended
           to
           the
           Committee
           which
           was
           nominated
           for
           Church
           Affairs
           .
           Eighteen
           were
           at
           first
           named
           to
           be
           of
           that
           Committee
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Noblmen
                 .
              
               
                 Barons
                 .
              
               
                 Burgesses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Earl
                   of
                
                 Crawford
                 ,
              
               
                 Sir
                 Iohn
                 Maxwell
                 ,
              
               
                 Sir
                 Tho.
                 Stewart
                 of
                 Coltness
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 
                   E.
                   of
                
                 Sutherland
                 ,
              
               
                 Sir
                 Patrick
                 Hume
                 ,
              
               
                 Anderson
                 for
                 Glascow
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 
                   V.
                   of
                
                 Arburthnet
                 ,
              
               
                 Sir
                 Iohn
                 Monro
                 ,
              
               
                 Smith
                 
                   for
                   St.
                
                 Andrews
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 
                   V.
                   of
                
                 Stair
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Laird
                   of
                
                 Levingston
                 ,
              
               
                 William
                 Heggins
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 Cardross
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Laird
                   of
                
                 Brodie
                 ,
              
               
                 Iames
                 Kenman
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 Carmichael
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Laird
                   of
                
                 Dalfoilly
                 .
              
               
                 Patrick
                 Mordock
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           All
           of
           the
           true
           stamp
           except
           the
           Laird
           of
           Levingston
           ,
           who
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           was
           named
           merely
           for
           shew
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           Presbyterians
           :
           Besides
           these
           first
           Eighteen
           ,
           I
           think
           other
           two
           were
           added
           afterwards
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           forgot
           their
           names
           .
        
         
           This
           Committee
           met
           very
           often
           ,
           and
           commonly
           they
           had
           some
           of
           the
           leading
           Ministers
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           advice
           :
           At
           last
           after
           many
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           much
           pains
           spent
           about
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           returned
           ,
           by
           the
           Committee
           to
           the
           House
           on
           Friday
           the
           23d
           .
           of
           May
           ,
           more
           briefly
           and
           distinctly
           digested
           indeed
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           smoothly
           worded
           ;
           and
           yet
           without
           any
           substantial
           alteration
           ,
           or
           difference
           betwixt
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           E.
           of
           
           Sutherland's
           Copy
           .
           Being
           thus
           prepared
           and
           returned
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           it
           was
           twice
           read
           over
           ,
           all
           the
           Members
           composing
           themselves
           to
           a
           diligent
           and
           headful
           Attention
           :
           This
           done
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           points
           in
           it
           were
           debated
           ,
           and
           several
           Amendments
           were
           made
           .
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           further
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           it
           down
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           last
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           then
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           account
           of
           some
           particulars
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           may
           perchance
           contribute
           something
           to
           your
           better
           understanding
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   ACT
                   Ratifying
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   settling
                   Presbyterian
                   Church-Government
                   .
                   Iune
                   7.
                   1690.
                   
                
                 
                   OUR
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   and
                   Lady
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Queens
                   Majesties
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   conceiving
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   bound
                   Duty
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   great
                   deliverance
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   lately
                   wrought
                   for
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   to
                   settle
                   and
                   secure
                   therein
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   been
                   Professed
                   within
                   this
                   Land
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   Christ
                   '
                   s
                   Church
                   within
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   conducive
                   to
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   true
                   Piety
                   and
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   Peace
                   and
                   Tranquillity
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   by
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Claim
                   of
                   Right
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   Prelacy
                   and
                   the
                   Superiority
                   of
                   any
                   Office
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   above
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   is
                   and
                   hath
                   been
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   unsupportable
                   Grte
                   vance
                   and
                   Trouble
                   to
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Inclinations
                   of
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ever
                   since
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   they
                   having
                   Reformed
                   from
                   Popery
                   by
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   abolished
                   :
                   Like
                   as
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   Session
                   of
                   this
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   Prelacy
                   is
                   abolished
                   ,
                   therefore
                   their
                   Majesties
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Advice
                   and
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   three
                   Estates
                   do
                   hereby
                   revive
                   ,
                   ratifie
                   and
                   perpetually
                   confirm
                   all
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   made
                   against
                   Popery
                   and
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   and
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Reformed
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   confirm
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   made
                   in
                   favours
                   thereof
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   ,
                   they
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   ,
                   ratifie
                   and
                   establish
                   the
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   now
                   read
                   in
                   their
                   presence
                   and
                   voted
                   and
                   approven
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   publick
                   and
                   avowed
                   Confession
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   containing
                   the
                   sum
                   and
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   ;
                   (
                   which
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   subjoyned
                   
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   Act
                   )
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   establish
                   ,
                   ratifie
                   ,
                   and
                   confirm
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Church-Government
                   and
                   Discipline
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   Kirk-Sessions
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Provincial
                   Synods
                   ,
                   and
                   General
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   ratified
                   and
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   
                     114
                     Act
                     Jac.
                     VI.
                     Parl.
                     12.
                     
                     Anno
                     1592.
                     
                  
                   Entituled
                   ,
                   
                     Ratification
                     of
                     the
                     liberty
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Kirk
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   thereafter
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   General
                   Consent
                   of
                   this
                   Nation
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   Government
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Church
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   reviving
                   ,
                   renewing
                   and
                   confirming
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   heads
                   thereof
                   ,
                   except
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   relating
                   to
                   Patronages
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   hereafter
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   into
                   consideration
                   :
                   And
                   rescinding
                   ,
                   annulling
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   void
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   following
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Act
                     Anent
                     Restitution
                     of
                     Bishops
                     Jac.
                     VI.
                     Parl.
                     18.
                     
                     Cap.
                     2.
                     
                     Act
                     Ratifying
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     .
                     1610.
                     
                     Jac.
                     VI.
                     Parl.
                     21.
                     
                     Cap.
                     1.
                     
                     Act
                     anent
                     the
                     Election
                     of
                     Arch-Bishops
                     and
                     Bishops
                     .
                     Jac.
                     VI.
                     Parl.
                     22.
                     
                     Cap.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   Act
                   Intituled
                   
                     Ratification
                     of
                     the
                     five
                     Articles
                     of
                     the
                     General
                     Assembly
                     at
                     Perth
                     .
                     Jac.
                     VI.
                     Parl.
                     23.
                     
                     Cap.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   Act
                   Intituled
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     Restitution
                     and
                     Re-establishment
                     of
                     the
                     ancient
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     by
                     Arch-Bishops
                     and
                     Bishops
                     .
                     Charl.
                     II.
                     Parl.
                     1.
                     
                     Sess.
                     2.
                     
                     Act
                     1.
                     
                     Act
                     anent
                     the
                     Constitution
                     of
                     a
                     National
                     Synod
                     .
                     Charl.
                     II.
                     Parl.
                     1.
                     
                     Sess.
                     3.
                     
                     Act
                     5.
                     
                     Act
                     against
                     such
                     as
                     refuse
                     to
                     depone
                     against
                     Delinquents
                     ,
                     Ch.
                     II.
                     Parl.
                     2.
                     
                     Sess.
                     2.
                     
                     Act
                     2.
                     
                  
                   Act
                   Intituled
                   ,
                   
                     Act
                     acknowledging
                     and
                     asserting
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     Succession
                     to
                     the
                     Imperial
                     Crown
                     of
                     Scotland
                     .
                     Ch.
                     II.
                     Parl.
                     3.
                     
                     Act
                     2.
                     
                  
                   Act
                   Intituled
                   ,
                   
                     Act
                     anent
                     Religion
                     and
                     the
                     Test.
                     Ch.
                     II.
                     Parl.
                     3.
                     
                     Act
                     6.
                     
                  
                   With
                   all
                   other
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                   and
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   allanerly
                   as
                   the
                   saids
                   Acts
                   and
                   others
                   generally
                   and
                   particularly
                   above
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   are
                   contrary
                   ,
                   or
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   ,
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   derogatory
                   from
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                   ,
                   now
                   Established
                   ;
                   and
                   Allowing
                   and
                   Declaring
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Church-Government
                   be
                   Established
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   exercised
                   by
                   ,
                   these
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   Outed
                   since
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   
                     January
                     1661.
                  
                   for
                   Non-Conformity
                   to
                   Prelacy
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   complying
                   with
                   the
                   Courses
                   of
                   the
                   Times
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   now
                   Restored
                   by
                   the
                   late
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Elders
                   only
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   admitted
                   ,
                   or
                   received
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   admit
                   or
                   receive
                   :
                   And
                   
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   said
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   have
                   and
                   shall
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Maintenance
                   ,
                   Rights
                   and
                   other
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   by
                   Law
                   provided
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   legally
                   admitted
                   to
                   particular
                   Churches
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   the
                   Promisses
                   ,
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   ,
                   do
                   hereby
                   appoint
                   the
                   first
                   meeting
                   of
                   the
                   General
                   Assembly
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   above
                   Established
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   Thursday
                   of
                   October
                   next
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   this
                   instant
                   Year
                   ,
                   1690.
                   
                   And
                   because
                   many
                   Conformed
                   Ministers
                   either
                   have
                   deserted
                   or
                   were
                   removed
                   from
                   Preaching
                   in
                   their
                   Churches
                   preceeding
                   the
                   13th
                   .
                   day
                   of
                   
                     April
                     1689.
                  
                   
                   And
                   others
                   were
                   deprived
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   giving
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   made
                   the
                   said
                   13th
                   .
                   of
                   
                     April
                     1689.
                  
                   
                   Entituled
                   ,
                   
                     Proclamation
                     against
                     the
                     owning
                     of
                     the
                     late
                     King
                     Iames
                     ,
                     and
                     appointing
                     publick
                     Prayers
                     for
                     King
                     William
                     and
                     Queen
                     Mary
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   with
                   Advice
                   and
                   Consent
                   aforesaid
                   do
                   hereby
                   declare
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   either
                   deserted
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   which
                   the
                   Conformed
                   Ministers
                   were
                   removed
                   or
                   deprived
                   ,
                   as
                   said
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   vacant
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   exercising
                   their
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   within
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Parishes
                   (
                   or
                   where
                   the
                   last
                   incumbent
                   is
                   dead
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   desire
                   or
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Parish
                   ,
                   shall
                   continue
                   their
                   Passession
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Benefices
                   and
                   Stipends
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   entry
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   1689.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   time
                   coming
                   ay
                   and
                   while
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   now
                   established
                   ,
                   take
                   further
                   course
                   therewith
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   ,
                   the
                   disorders
                   that
                   have
                   happened
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   redressed
                   :
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   with
                   Advice
                   and
                   Consent
                   foresaid
                   do
                   hereby
                   allow
                   the
                   General
                   Meetting
                   and
                   Representives
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   hands
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Church-Government
                   is
                   established
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   such
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Elders
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   appointed
                   and
                   authorized
                   Disitors
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   custom
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   several
                   parts
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   try
                   and
                   purge
                   out
                   all
                   insufficient
                   ,
                   negligent
                   ,
                   scandalous
                   and
                   erroneous
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   by
                   due
                   course
                   of
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Process
                   ,
                   and
                   Censures
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   for
                   redressing
                   all
                   other
                   Church
                   disorders
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   it
                   is
                   hereby
                   provided
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     Minister
                     ,
                     being
                     convened
                     before
                     the
                     said
                     General
                     Meeting
                     ,
                     and
                     Representatives
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyterian
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Visitors
                     to
                     be
                     appointed
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     shall
                     either
                     prove
                     contumacious
                     in
                     not
                     appearing
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     found
                     guilty
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     therefore
                     censured
                     whether
                     by
                     Suspension
                     or
                     Deposition
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                  
                   ipso
                   facto
                   
                     be
                     suspended
                     from
                     ,
                     or
                     deprived
                     of
                     their
                     Stipends
                     and
                     Benefices
                     ▪
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           If
           one
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           dispute
           ,
           how
           much
           matter
           might
           this
           Act
           afford
           him
           ?
           But
           that
           's
           no
           part
           of
           my
           present
           task
           ,
           I
           will
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           promised
           ,
           only
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           account
           how
           some
           things
           in
           it
           were
           debated
           before
           it
           received
           the
           Sanction
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           though
           any
           man
           who
           reads
           it
           may
           easily
           observe
           ,
           that
           all
           along
           the
           framers
           of
           the
           Act
           have
           had
           their
           eyes
           fixed
           on
           the
           Presbyterian
           Petition
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           given
           you
           already
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           is
           only
           ratified
           and
           approved
           ,
           and
           the
           Catechism
           and
           Directory
           (
           whose
           Ratification
           was
           likewise
           craved
           in
           the
           Petition
           )
           are
           omitted
           .
           How
           came
           this
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           The
           truth
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           were
           in
           the
           Act
           as
           it
           was
           prepared
           by
           the
           Committee
           :
           But
           when
           they
           began
           to
           consider
           that
           Article
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           moved
           ,
           
             That
             it
             might
             be
             read
             all
             over
             with
             an
             audible
             and
             distinct
             voice
             ,
             and
             attentively
             considered
             before
             they
             should
             give
             it
             the
             legal
             Sanction
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             he
             argued
             )
             that
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             had
             never
             been
             ratified
             in
             Parliament
             before
             :
             And
             it
             was
             not
             suitable
             to
             the
             weight
             and
             importance
             of
             such
             an
             Affair
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             care
             of
             a
             Parliament
             to
             ratifie
             what
             had
             never
             been
             publickly
             considered
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           This
           reason
           had
           such
           force
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           agreed
           it
           should
           be
           read
           ;
           and
           
             the
             Laird
             of
          
           Craiginsh
           
             moved
             that
             if
             it
             must
             be
             read
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             read
             on
             the
          
           
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ;
           having
           doubts
           probably
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           a
           Prophanation
           of
           it
           to
           read
           it
           on
           another
           day
           :
           However
           it
           was
           agreed
           it
           should
           be
           read
           on
           Monday
           the
           26th
           .
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Parliament
           should
           meet
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           heard
           with
           what
           attention
           the
           Members
           were
           pleased
           to
           give
           it
           .
           I
           believe
           it
           was
           the
           first
           time
           a
           good
           many
           of
           them
           had
           ever
           heard
           it
           .
           However
           it
           passed
           without
           any
           exception
           ,
           which
           was
           pretty
           fair
           for
           such
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Propositions
           as
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           
             Westminster
             Confession
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           thus
           approved
           ,
           it
           was
           moved
           next
           that
           the
           Catechism
           might
           be
           read
           over
           also
           :
           But
           the
           Confession
           had
           worn
           out
           some
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           most
           part
           were
           wearied
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           beginning
           to
           discover
           ,
           some
           by
           looks
           ,
           some
           by
           whispers
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           no
           way
           willing
           at
           that
           time
           to
           hear
           any
           more
           such
           long
           Lectures
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           moved
           by
           the
           D.
           of
           Hamilton
           (
           who
           was
           probably
           well
           enough
           satisfied
           to
           escape
           the
           hearing
           them
           also
           )
           that
           the
           Catechism
           and
           Directory
           might
           be
           forborn
           :
           
             For
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             they
             had
             now
             voted
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             a
             sufficient
             standard
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             might
             leave
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             Ministers
             to
             be
             managed
             according
             to
             their
             Discretion
             .
          
           This
           Proposal
           was
           greedily
           snatched
           at
           by
           the
           most
           part
           :
           But
           there
           were
           some
           of
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           House
           who
           were
           not
           a
           little
           surprized
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           appeared
           so
           unanimous
           to
           neglect
           what
           they
           had
           so
           expresly
           craved
           in
           their
           Petition
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           like
           to
           fall
           a
           muttering
           ;
           which
           the
           Commissioner
           perceiving
           he
           left
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           went
           out
           of
           the
           House
           to
           another
           apartment
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Crawford
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Ministers
           following
           him
           .
           What
           passed
           among
           them
           there
           ,
           whether
           the
           D.
           of
           H.
           his
           Reasoning
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           pondered
           ,
           satisfied
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           themselves
           stumbled
           upon
           some
           new
           Discovery
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           tell
           :
           Though
           there
           wants
           not
           probability
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           something
           
           of
           the
           latter
           :
           Of
           this
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           a
           very
           good
           Reason
           for
           forbearing
           the
           pressing
           the
           Ratification
           of
           the
           Catechism
           and
           Directory
           any
           further
           ,
           was
           very
           obvious
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           The
           Directory
           positively
           and
           peremptorily
           appoints
           
             The
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             read
             publickly
             in
             Churches
             ,
             one
             Chapter
             out
             of
             each
             Testament
             at
             least
             ,
             every
          
           Sunday
           
             before
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             being
             part
             of
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             means
             sanctified
             by
             him
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             his
             People
             ,
          
           Which
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           have
           been
           so
           far
           from
           observing
           these
           many
           years
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           has
           there
           been
           no
           such
           practice
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           some
           very
           considerable
           Churches
           ,
           they
           lately
           got
           a
           custom
           of
           reading
           the
           Sermon
           which
           was
           last
           Preached
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           speakers
           mouth
           ,
           by
           some
           zealous
           and
           swift
           handed
           Brother
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           before
           the
           Preacher
           come
           to
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
        
         
           The
           same
           
             Directory
             ,
             because
             the
             Prayer
             which
             Christ
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             a
             pattern
             of
             Prayer
             but
             ,
             it self
             ,
             a
             most
             comprehensive
             Prayer
             ,
          
           I
           recommends
           it
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           
             larger
             Catechism
          
           is
           express
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           the
           guise
           goes
           now
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           mighty
           scandal
           to
           the
           Sect
           ,
           if
           any
           Brother
           should
           say
           that
           Prayer
           :
           For
           this
           reason
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           very
           consequential
           ;
           that
           the
           Ministers
           needed
           not
           have
           been
           very
           earnest
           for
           having
           the
           Cateohism
           and
           Directory
           ratified
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           if
           this
           reason
           occurred
           to
           them
           on
           that
           occasions
           But
           it
           seems
           some
           one
           or
           other
           did
           .
           For
           after
           they
           returned
           to
           the
           House
           the
           matter
           was
           compounded
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke's
           motion
           was
           agreed
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Article
           was
           framed
           as
           you
           now
           have
           it
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           Catechism
           or
           Directory
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           that
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           in
           this
           Act
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           repealing
           of
           a
           former
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           Intituled
           ,
           
             Act
             acknowledging
             and
             asserting
             the
             Right
             of
             Succession
          
           
           
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             Scotland
             ,
          
           Ch.
           2.
           
           Parl.
           3.
           
           Art.
           3.
           
           I
           need
           not
           send
           you
           a
           Copy
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           for
           doubtless
           you
           have
           seen
           it
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Act
           ,
           declaring
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Scottish
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             Crown
             descends
             by
             lawful
             Succession
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proximity
             of
             blood
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             instant
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             present
             Sovereign
             dies
             ,
             the
             next
             in
             blood
             is
             setled
             on
             the
             Throne
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Act
           was
           not
           named
           with
           Rest
           which
           were
           to
           be
           repealed
           ,
           
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             and
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Act
           as
           it
           was
           prepared
           by
           the
           Committee
           :
           But
           no
           sooner
           came
           they
           to
           consider
           these
           Acts
           which
           were
           to
           be
           repealed
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           but
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Montgomery
             of
             Skelmurly
          
           made
           mention
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           pleaded
           earnestly
           that
           it
           might
           be
           
             likewise
             inserted
          
           and
           annulled
           :
           
             His
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             that
             Act
             was
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
             For
             by
             that
             Act
             ,
             the
             next
             Heir
             might
             come
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             actual
             administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             without
             taking
             the
             Coronation
             Oath
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             Security
             the
             King
             could
             give
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
             and
             it
             was
             possible
             the
             next
             Heir
             might
             be
             a
             Papist
             ;
          
           And
           then
           he
           insisted
           to
           shew
           how
           all
           this
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           Claim
           of
           Right
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             pleaded
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             That
             to
             rescind
             that
             Act
             ,
             was
             to
             cut
             the
             lineal
             Succession
             ,
             that
             he
             remembred
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             Act
             was
             made
             as
             much
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             to
             exclude
             the
             Duke
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             way
             for
             K.
             Iames.
             And
             that
             it
             was
             a
             very
             tender
             Point
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             to
             speak
             about
             .
             The
             Lord
             Stair
             added
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             Treason
             even
             in
             Parliament
             (
             unless
             one
             had
             a
             good
             backing
             )
             to
             move
             the
             rescinding
             of
             it
             :
             Nor
             was
             it
             necessary
             to
             rescind
             it
             ,
             seeing
             whatever
             was
             prejudicial
             in
             it
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             was
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             to
             be
             rescinded
             by
             this
             Act
             they
             were
             now
             a
             forming
             :
          
           But
           
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Montgomery
          
           of
           
           Skecmurly's
           Reasons
           prevailed
           ;
           And
           so
           it
           carried
           that
           it
           should
           be
           inserted
           ,
           and
           rescinded
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           at
           least
           as
           it
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           just
           now
           named
           Interests
           .
        
         
           The
           making
           so
           great
           a
           Stir
           about
           this
           Act
           ,
           I
           remember
           at
           that
           time
           made
           no
           little
           Noise
           ,
           and
           underwent
           several
           Censures
           out
           of
           the
           House
           .
           Some
           wondered
           what
           had
           moved
           Sir
           Iames
           to
           start
           such
           a
           matter
           .
           Was
           it
           merely
           to
           
             rub
             up
             old
             Sores
          
           ?
           as
           we
           say
           :
           For
           where
           was
           the
           difficulty
           of
           securing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           though
           that
           Act
           had
           stood
           in
           force
           ?
           Is
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           lineal
           Succession
           ?
           Or
           was
           it
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           God
           Almighty
           is
           an
           earthly
           Sovereign's
           immediate
           Superiour
           ?
           None
           of
           these
           could
           ever
           enter
           into
           a
           Mans
           head
           who
           had
           so
           much
           sense
           as
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Montgomery
          
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           conjectured
           ,
           he
           had
           some
           other
           thing
           at
           the
           bottom
           .
        
         
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             seemed
             as
             strange
             to
             many
             ,
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             should
             have
             pleaded
             so
             zealously
             for
             the
             continuation
             of
             that
             Act
             and
             for
             the
             lineal
             Succession
             ?
             It
             's
             true
             indeed
             ,
             (
             said
             they
             )
             consider
             him
             as
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
             and
             he
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             appear
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             nearly
             the
             concern
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             .
             But
             consider
             him
             as
             a
             President
             of
             the
             late
             meeting
             of
             Estates
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             Person
             who
             deposed
             K.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             excluded
             him
             whom
             he
             himself
             had
             sometimes
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             Prince
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             without
             ever
             offering
             at
             a
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             transferred
             the
             Crown
             upon
             their
             present
             Majesties
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             see
             how
             he
             was
             consistent
             with
             himself
             .
          
           But
           ,
        
         
           As
           for
           my
           Lord
           Stair
           ,
           Few
           thought
           it
           strange
           that
           he
           should
           have
           so
           reasoned
           .
           
             It
             was
             Treason
             to
             move
             the
             Rescinding
             of
             that
             Act
             ,
             even
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             unless
             a
             Man
             had
             a
             good
             backing
             ,
          
           which
           was
           readily
           interpreted
           to
           be
           just
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           That
           a
           Man
           that
           had
           a
           good
           backing
           
             Power
             and
             Party
          
           enough
           ,
           might
           say
           any
           thing
           in
           
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           Parliament
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           :
           But
           perhaps
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           all
           this
           but
           Digression
           ;
           For
           wherein
           is
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Clergy
           concerned
           in
           this
           matter
           ?
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           no
           other
           Reply
           but
           ,
           Was
           not
           all
           this
           stir
           made
           about
           this
           Act
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ?
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           is
           the
           establishing
           the
           whole
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             known
             ,
             sound
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           it
           was
           craved
           in
           the
           Petition
           :
           I
           have
           told
           you
           already
           how
           this
           Article
           displeased
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           while
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           was
           Commissioner
           :
           but
           now
           ,
           you
           see
           it
           was
           granted
           :
           yet
           not
           without
           some
           opposition
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           On
           Friday
           May
           23.
           the
           first
           day
           that
           the
           Act
           was
           debated
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           a
           Petition
           was
           given
           in
           by
           some
           of
           these
           Episcopal
           Ministers
           who
           had
           given
           obedience
           to
           the
           Civil
           Government
           :
           I
           am
           affraid
           the
           Copy
           I
           have
           of
           it
           is
           not
           Corrected
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           transcribe
           it
           in
           form
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           this
           for
           substance
           .
        
         
           
             They
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             persuasion
             ,
             who
             have
             submitted
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             present
             Majesties
             ,
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             do
             humbly
             Supplicate
             ;
             That
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             protection
             promised
             them
             they
             may
             be
             secured
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Offices
             and
             ,
             Benefices
             :
             They
             humbly
             conceive
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             intirely
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             establish
             them
             the
             sole
             Judges
             of
             their
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             effect
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             that
             Protection
             :
             For
             they
             shall
             not
             only
             thereby
             be
             deprived
             of
             all
             share
             and
             Interest
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             every
             way
             as
             good
             a
             Right
             to
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             capable
             of
             managing
             that
             Trust
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             do
             very
             far
             exceed
             them
             in
             numbers
             ;
             but
             also
             shall
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             Arbitriment
             of
             a
             Party
             who
             profess
             it
             ,
             their
             Duty
             ,
             to
             purge
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             Ministers
             who
             have
             at
             any
             time
             declared
             for
             the
             
             Lawfulness
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             Whom
             therefore
             (
             though
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             of
             the
             strictest
             impartial
             Tryal
             )
             they
             decline
             as
             their
             Judges
             ;
             which
             Declinature
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             themselves
             cannot
             but
             in
             reason
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             just
             and
             equitable
             ,
             considering
             that
             they
             have
             all
             along
             refused
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishops
             upon
             the
             like
             Reason
             .
             That
             it
             has
             been
             still
             matter
             of
             regret
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Differences
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Opinion
             about
             Church
             Government
             have
             been
             so
             much
             kept
             up
             ;
             That
             therefore
             it
             would
             please
             the
             Parliament
             to
             appoint
             a
             Conference
             betwixt
             some
             Ministers
             of
             both
             Persuasions
             ,
             which
             they
             most
             humbly
             conceive
             may
             prove
             a
             good
             Expedient
             for
             curing
             the
             Distemper
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             finding
             where
             it
             lieth
             .
             They
             do
             not
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             prescribe
             to
             the
             high
             and
             honourable
             Court
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             humility
             supplicate
             for
             these
             things
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             still
             declared
             their
             Zeal
             ,
             may
             flourish
             ;
             and
             they
             and
             others
             for
             their
             Opinions
             about
             Church-Government
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             maintain
             and
             justifie
             )
             may
             not
             be
             oppressed
             in
             their
             Consciences
             and
             Interests
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Petitioners
           did
           not
           expect
           that
           the
           Grand
           point
           of
           the
           Church-Government
           should
           have
           been
           so
           soon
           brought
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           their
           Petition
           was
           penned
           in
           such
           haste
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           time
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           him
           with
           it
           before
           it
           was
           presented
           :
           However
           while
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           was
           disputing
           the
           Equity
           and
           Reasonableness
           of
           that
           Article
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           one
           
             Iames
             More
             of
             Stonywood
          
           presented
           it
           ,
           and
           craved
           that
           it
           might
           be
           read
           :
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           back'd
           him
           warmly
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           read
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           was
           immediately
           hissed
           at
           :
           The
           Noise
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           Cry
           was
           loud
           that
           it
           was
           indiscreer
           ,
           unmannerly
           ,
           arrogant
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           because
           they
           called
           themselves
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Persuasion
           ;
           compar'd
           themselves
           for
           Abilities
           with
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ;
           declin'd
           them
           as
           their
           
           Judges
           ;
           craved
           a
           Conference
           ,
           and
           undertook
           to
           maintain
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           Episcopacy
           :
           Extravagant
           impudence
           sure
           !
        
         
           This
           Petition
           being
           thus
           rejected
           with
           disdain
           ,
           the
           Duke
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           at
           this
           time
           to
           insist
           any
           longer
           ;
           so
           there
           was
           no
           more
           that
           day
           concerning
           that
           Article
           ;
           except
           that
           one
           Mr.
           Ross
           ,
           a
           Commissioner
           for
           some
           Northern
           Burgh
           ,
           moved
           ;
           
             That
             at
             least
             these
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             who
             had
             been
             Deposed
             by
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Persuasion
             before
             the
             restitution
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Anno
             1662.
             might
             not
             be
             included
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             
               known
               sound
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             hands
             the
             Government
             was
             to
             be
             established
             in
             the
             first
             instance
             :
          
           But
           his
           Motion
           was
           not
           regarded
           :
           And
           indeed
           it
           had
           been
           a
           great
           oversight
           if
           it
           had
           ,
           for
           thereby
           the
           worthy
           
             Master
             Kennedy
          
           who
           was
           Moderator
           of
           the
           late
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           such
           zealous
           Brethren
           had
           been
           excluded
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           of
           very
           sad
           Consequence
           to
           the
           Kirk
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           The
           Duke
           was
           at
           his
           purpose
           again
           on
           Wednesday
           the
           28.
           and
           insisted
           largely
           on
           the
           iniquity
           of
           putting
           the
           Government
           solely
           in
           the
           
             known
             sound
             Presbyterians
             hands
          
           .
           He
           argued
           
             from
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             Declaration
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             from
             the
             great
             purpose
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             Britain
             ,
             from
             his
             Declaration
             for
             keeping
             the
             Peace
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             dated
             February
             6.
             1688
             /
             9
             from
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             April
             13.
             1689
             ;
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             from
             many
             other
             Topicks
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
          
           for
           when
           it
           came
           to
           a
           Vote
           ,
           it
           carried
           easily
           ,
           that
           the
           Article
           should
           stand
           as
           you
           now
           see
           it
           in
           the
           Act
           :
           Thus
           were
           some
           Hundreds
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Persuasion
           ,
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           exposed
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           Fifty
           or
           Sixty
           sworn
           Enemies
           ,
           without
           any
           imaginable
           necessity
           :
           For
           had
           it
           not
           been
           easie
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           setled
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           who
           owned
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           were
           willing
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           Charges
           without
           
           Bishops
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           live
           peaceably
           together
           ,
           and
           carry
           on
           the
           Common
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ?
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Parliament
           were
           resolute
           to
           support
           a
           Party
           .
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           some
           Dispute
           also
           about
           a
           Clause
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Act
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           prepared
           by
           the
           Committee
           ;
           in
           that
           Article
           ,
           which
           grants
           the
           Power
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           (
           even
           before
           the
           General
           Assembly
           should
           meet
           )
           
             to
             appoint
             and
             keep
             Visitations
             ,
             for
             trying
             and
             purging
             out
             all
             insufficient
             ,
             negligent
             ,
             scandalous
             and
             erroneous
             Ministers
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           who
           were
           void
           of
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Presbyterianism
             )
             by
             due
             course
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Process
             and
             Censures
             ,
             and
             redressing
             all
             other
             Church-Disorders
          
           ;
           For
           here
           it
           was
           subjoined
           ;
           
             to
             all
             which
             Censures
             the
             Civil
             Sanction
             is
             hereby
             interposed
             .
          
           About
           this
           Clause
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           Dispute
           ;
           but
           it
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
          
           his
           reasoning
           prevailed
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           
             That
             that
             Clause
             must
             necessarily
             import
             an
             implicite
             Faith
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             Inerrability
             ;
             For
             if
             it
             was
             possible
             that
             they
             might
             judge
             wrong
             ,
             should
             the
             Civil
             Sanction
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             be
             still
             interposed
             ?
             How
             strange
             would
             that
             be
             ?
             and
             what
             might
             be
             its
             Consequences
             ?
          
           So
           ,
           that
           Clause
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           was
           expunged
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Civil
           Sanction
           had
           been
           interposed
           very
           laudably
           many
           a
           time
           since
           ,
           if
           that
           Clause
           had
           been
           retained
           :
           and
           many
           a
           sweet
           Sentence
           had
           it
           backed
           :
           but
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           my
           present
           Task
           to
           meddle
           with
           these
           :
        
         
           I
           might
           insist
           upon
           a
           great
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           bred
           no
           little
           Dispute
           ;
           Such
           as
           the
           Kings
           Power
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           calling
           and
           Dissolving
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dalrymple
          
           were
           Advocates
           for
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Montgomery
             of
             Skelmurly
             and
             others
          
           for
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Kirk
           :
           It
           was
           a
           nice
           Point
           ;
           and
           vast
           Harangues
           were
           made
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           It
           was
           debated
           all
           the
           three
           days
           
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
          
           23.
           26
           and
           28
           of
           May
           ,
           )
           and
           
           at
           last
           left
           in
           sufficient
           obscurity
           .
           But
           to
           be
           brief
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           insist
           on
           one
           Article
           more
           ,
           which
           deserves
           a
           little
           more
           fully
           to
           be
           represented
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           that
           Famous
           Article
           in
           the
           Act
           ,
           concerning
           
             the
             Rabled
             Ministers
          
           .
           I
           think
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           they
           were
           turned
           out
           of
           their
           Churches
           by
           
             Force
             and
             Tumult
          
           ,
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           late
           Revolution
           ,
           nor
           how
           they
           were
           directly
           excluded
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Government
           by
           that
           Admirable
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           Meeting
           of
           Estates
           ,
           dated
           April
           13.
           
           Anno
           1689.
           
           These
           things
           and
           many
           more
           which
           concern
           these
           poor
           People
           ,
           you
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           ever
           read
           the
           
             Four
             Letters
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             present
             Afflicted
             Clergy
             in
             Scotland
             :
          
           And
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           any
           Man
           that
           understands
           how
           they
           were
           treated
           in
           that
           wonderful
           Year
           1689.
           cannot
           but
           think
           they
           met
           with
           very
           hard
           measure
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           they
           had
           still
           some
           hopes
           of
           redress
           :
           For
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           ,
           but
           the
           Government
           sometime
           or
           other
           would
           take
           their
           Case
           to
           consideration
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           something
           like
           Justice
           :
           In
           this
           Faith
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           lived
           till
           this
           Act
           was
           forming
           :
           So
           that
           when
           they
           heard
           of
           the
           Article
           that
           concerned
           their
           Case
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           were
           sadly
           disheartned
           ;
           as
           indeed
           they
           were
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           Degree
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           who
           were
           then
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           had
           once
           very
           near
           resolved
           calmly
           and
           silently
           to
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           blow
           which
           was
           design'd
           them
           ,
           without
           ever
           giving
           the
           Parliament
           the
           trouble
           of
           any
           Address
           or
           Petition
           .
           Yet
           after
           the
           first
           Consternation
           was
           over
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           collected
           so
           much
           Courage
           as
           to
           think
           of
           giving
           in
           a
           Petition
           ,
           which
           might
           represent
           their
           Case
           ,
           and
           crave
           a
           Remedy
           .
           
             What
             (
             said
             they
             )
             may
             the
             World
             think
             of
             us
             ?
             How
             may
             it
             condemn
             us
             of
             an
             unaccountable
             negligence
             ,
             if
             ,
             having
             received
             such
             notorious
             Injuries
             ,
             we
             shall
             seek
             no
             Redress
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             but
             a
             Parliament
             which
             calls
             it self
             Christian
             ,
             
             will
             shew
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             much
             Men
             as
             to
             pity
             our
             Case
             when
             it
             is
             represented
             to
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             such
             Oppressions
             ,
             if
             the
             worst
             shall
             happen
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             make
             such
             an
             Act
             as
             is
             now
             before
             them
             :
             't
             is
             no
             great
             loss
             to
             lose
             the
             pains
             of
             drawing
             a
             Petition
             :
             One
             effect
             it
             cannot
             miss
             to
             have
             ,
             which
             will
             easily
             counterballance
             all
             that
             Expence
             :
             It
             will
             put
             a
             Thorn
             in
             their
             Foot
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             Witness
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             inexcusable
             before
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             they
             make
             such
             an
             Act
             concerning
             us
             .
             Having
             reasoned
             with
             themselves
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             upon
             Saturday
             the
             24th
             
               of
               May
            
             some
             of
             them
             met
             ,
             and
             resolved
             upon
             this
             Form
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             contains
             the
             true
             State
             of
             their
             Case
             in
             few
             words
             :
             I
             will
             here
             thanscribe
             as
             followeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   Unto
                   His
                   GRACE
                   Their
                   MAJESTIES
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Honourable
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   PETITION
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   who
                   were
                   thrust
                   from
                   their
                   Churches
                   by
                   force
                   and
                   violence
                   in
                   December
                   1688.
                   or
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   thereafter
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   13th
                   .
                   day
                   of
                   April
                   1689.
                   
                
                 
                   Humbly
                   Sheweth
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     WHEREAS
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     they
                     entered
                     to
                     their
                     Offices
                     and
                     Benefices
                     ,
                     at
                     their
                     respective
                     Churches
                     according
                     to
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     in
                     uncontroverted
                     Possession
                     of
                     them
                     )
                     were
                     thrust
                     from
                     these
                     their
                     Offices
                     and
                     Cures
                     ,
                     by
                     notorious
                     force
                     and
                     violence
                     ;
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Dwellings
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     Families
                     and
                     Furniture
                     ,
                     and
                     threatned
                     with
                     Death
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     should
                     offer
                     to
                     return
                     to
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     their
                     Ministry
                     at
                     their
                     respective
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Whereas
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     ,
                     upon
                     such
                     violent
                     Treatment
                     ,
                     made
                     Application
                     to
                     His
                     present
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                     His
                     Highness
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                  
                   Orange
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     who
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     humble
                     desire
                     of
                     divers
                     Lords
                     and
                     Gentlemen
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     had
                     then
                     taken
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     Government
                     and
                     Administration
                     of
                     the
                     Affairs
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     )
                     by
                     their
                     humble
                     Petition
                     for
                     Protection
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     date
                     at
                  
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   22d
                   .
                   of
                   January
                   1688
                   /
                   9.
                   
                     presented
                     to
                     His
                     Majesty
                     by
                     Dr.
                  
                   Robert
                   Scott
                   
                     Minister
                     at
                  
                   Hamilton
                   ,
                   
                     impowered
                     by
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     for
                     that
                     effect
                     ,
                     as
                     will
                     appear
                  
                   
                   
                     from
                     his
                     Commission
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     date
                     ;
                     and
                     upon
                     that
                     Application
                     His
                     Majesty
                     did
                     emit
                     a
                     Declaration
                     ,
                     for
                     keeping
                     the
                     Peace
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                  
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     the
                     date
                     at
                     St.
                  
                   James
                   '
                   
                     s
                     the
                  
                   6th
                   .
                   
                     day
                     of
                  
                   February
                   1688
                   /
                   9.
                   
                     whereby
                     he
                     did
                     expresly
                     prohibit
                     all
                     Disturbance
                     and
                     Violence
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     Authorise
                     all
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     to
                     enjoy
                     their
                     several
                     Opinions
                     ,
                     and
                     Forms
                     of
                     Worship
                     ,
                     whether
                     in
                     Churches
                     or
                     Meeting-Houses
                     ,
                     whether
                     according
                     to
                     Law
                     ,
                     or
                     otherways
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     freedom
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     did
                     enjoy
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     month
                     of
                  
                   October
                   
                     preceeding
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     said
                     Declaration
                     at
                     more
                     length
                     bears
                     :
                     Whereby
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     His
                     Majesty
                     and
                     His
                     Councellours
                     and
                     Advisers
                     for
                  
                   Scotish
                   
                     Affairs
                     ,
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     were
                     clearly
                     convinced
                     of
                     the
                     violent
                     wrongs
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     had
                     met
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     irregularity
                     and
                     illegality
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Whereas
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     said
                     Declaration
                     the
                     Persecution
                     of
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     continued
                     as
                     hot
                     as
                     ever
                     ;
                     as
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                     a
                     second
                     Tumult
                     at
                  
                   Glasgow
                   
                     upon
                     the
                  
                   17th
                   .
                   
                     day
                     of
                  
                   February
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     year
                     abovesaid
                     ,
                     being
                     the
                     Lord's
                     day
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     both
                     Minister
                     and
                     Hearers
                     (
                     having
                     assembled
                     for
                     Divine
                     Worship
                     according
                     to
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     protection
                     and
                     security
                     ,
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Declaration
                     )
                     were
                     most
                     violently
                     assaulted
                     by
                     an
                     enraged
                     Multitude
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     High
                     Church
                     of
                     that
                     City
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     great
                     many
                     other
                     Instances
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     easily
                     adduced
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     Representation
                     of
                     that
                     Tumult
                     in
                  
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     a
                     second
                     Application
                     for
                     Protection
                     ,
                     were
                     made
                     to
                     His
                     Majesty
                     by
                     Dr.
                  
                   James
                   Fall
                   
                     Principal
                     of
                     the
                     College
                     of
                  
                   Glasgow
                   :
                   
                     And
                     His
                     Majesty
                     referred
                     the
                     matter
                     to
                     the
                     meeting
                     of
                     Estates
                     ,
                     indicted
                     by
                     him
                     to
                     sit
                     at
                  
                   Edenburgh
                   the
                   14th
                   .
                   of
                   March
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     year
                     aforesaid
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Whereas
                     the
                     said
                     Meeting
                     of
                     Estates
                     ,
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     it
                     convenient
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     interim
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     Authority
                     ,
                     to
                     Repossess
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     of
                     their
                     just
                     ,
                     legal
                     ,
                     and
                     undoubled
                     Rights
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     from
                     their
                     Proclamation
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     date
                     at
                  
                   Edenburgh
                   
                   the
                   13th
                   .
                   
                     day
                     of
                  
                   April
                   1689.
                   
                   
                     So
                     that
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     ,
                     wanting
                     Protection
                     ,
                     durst
                     never
                     since
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     manifest
                     peril
                     of
                     their
                     Lives
                     ,
                     adventure
                     to
                     return
                     to
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     their
                     Ministry
                     at
                     their
                     respective
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Whereas
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     (
                     beside
                     the
                     unspeakable
                     grief
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     thus
                     restrain'd
                     from
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     their
                     Sacred
                     Function
                     )
                     are
                     generally
                     reduced
                     to
                     great
                     Necessities
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     with
                     numerous
                     Families
                     ,
                     are
                     at
                     the
                     point
                     of
                     starving
                     ,
                     having
                     no
                     Livelihood
                     but
                     their
                     Stipends
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     refused
                     Payment
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Debiors
                     thereof
                     ,
                     upon
                     pretence
                     of
                     an
                     Act
                     of
                     Council
                     dated
                  
                   December
                   the
                   24th
                   .
                   1689.
                   
                     whereby
                     Intimation
                     is
                     made
                     to
                     all
                     Iudges
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Case
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Actual
                     Exercise
                     of
                     their
                     Ministerial
                     Function
                     the
                  
                   13th
                   .
                   of
                   April
                   1689.
                   
                     lyeth
                     under
                     the
                     Consideration
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     required
                     in
                     Executing
                     of
                     Sentences
                     already
                     recovered
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Iudging
                     of
                     Processes
                     to
                     be
                     intented
                     at
                     the
                     Instance
                     of
                     such
                     Ministers
                     to
                     behave
                     themselves
                     as
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     answerable
                     ,
                     which
                     Act
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     Debiors
                     of
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     Stipends
                     pretend
                     for
                     not
                     Paying
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     said
                     is
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     many
                     inferiour
                     Iudges
                     do
                     so
                     construct
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     will
                     grant
                     no
                     Decrees
                     in
                     favours
                     of
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Whereas
                     by
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     (
                     being
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     entered
                     legally
                     to
                     their
                     Offices
                     and
                     Benefices
                     ,
                     as
                     said
                     is
                     )
                     have
                     right
                     to
                     Protection
                     in
                     the
                     Exercise
                     of
                     their
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     at
                     their
                     respective
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     their
                     Benefices
                     ,
                  
                   ad
                   vitam
                   vel
                   culpam
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     can
                     neither
                     be
                     deprived
                     of
                     either
                     without
                     a
                     legal
                     Sentence
                     ;
                     And
                     now
                     your
                     Grace
                     and
                     the
                     Estates
                     are
                     met
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     ,
                     the
                     Case
                     of
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     is
                     referred
                     by
                     the
                     aforesaid
                     Act
                     of
                     Privy
                     Council
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     May
                     it
                     therefore
                     Please
                     your
                     Grace
                     and
                     the
                     Honourable
                     Estates
                     of
                     Parliament
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     Premises
                     under
                     Consideration
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     interpose
                     your
                     Authority
                     ,
                     for
                     restoring
                     your
                     Petitioners
                     to
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     their
                     Ministry
                     at
                     their
                     respective
                     Churches
                     ;
                     for
                     causing
                     make
                     Payment
                     of
                     the
                     Stipends
                     that
                     are
                     due
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     Law
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     protecting
                     them
                     both
                     in
                     their
                     Offices
                     and
                     Benefices
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Law.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Framers
           of
           this
           Petition
           made
           it
           their
           work
           to
           put
           it
           in
           as
           smooth
           and
           modest
           a
           dress
           as
           they
           could
           ▪
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           condemned
           of
           Superciliousness
           and
           Arrogancy
           ,
           as
           that
           had
           been
           which
           was
           presented
           the
           day
           before
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Form
           ,
           one
           of
           these
           who
           were
           concerned
           produced
           
             King
             Charles
             the
             first
          
           His
           
             large
             Declaration
          
           ,
           and
           therein
           turned
           to
           the
           Petition
           which
           was
           given
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           Anno
           1638.
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Edenburgh
           ,
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           affirming
           it
           would
           be
           best
           to
           imitate
           that
           Pattern
           as
           near
           as
           could
           be
           ;
           For
           so
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           Parliament
           could
           not
           find
           fault
           with
           it
           ,
           without
           casting
           dirt
           upon
           their
           own
           Predecessors
           .
           The
           Fancy
           was
           relished
           by
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           true
           reason
           ,
           why
           there
           were
           so
           many
           Whereas's
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           formed
           their
           Petition
           ,
           Their
           next
           work
           was
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Commissioner
           and
           shew
           him
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           :
           But
           that
           Night
           they
           could
           not
           have
           access
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           Post-night
           ,
           and
           his
           Grace
           was
           busie
           writing
           Letters
           :
           So
           they
           returned
           on
           Monday
           morning
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           last
           ,
           admitted
           into
           his
           Grace's
           presence
           ,
           where
           one
           of
           them
           in
           very
           few
           words
           told
           him
           ;
           
             They
             were
             of
             the
             number
             of
             these
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             thrust
             from
             their
             Churches
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             before
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             April
             1689.
             
             That
             they
             were
             informed
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             had
             now
             their
             Case
             under
             consideration
             ;
             That
             therefore
             ,
             They
             had
             formed
             a
             Petition
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             to
             Present
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             were
             come
             to
             acquaint
             his
             Grace
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             understand
             the
             true
             state
             of
             their
             Case
             ;
          
           
           and
           with
           these
           last
           words
           he
           offered
           his
           Grace
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Petition
           :
           He
           received
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           little
           pause
           ,
           He
           asked
           this
           Question
           :
           
             What
             ?
             Are
             ye
             the
             Gentlemen
             who
             gave
             in
             the
             Petition
             to
             the
             Parliament
             on
             Friday
             ?
          
           The
           Person
           to
           whom
           he
           directed
           this
           Question
           ,
           understanding
           very
           well
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           it
           
             (
             viz.
          
           That
           his
           Grace
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           at
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           Arrogancy
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           the
           men
           )
           replyed
           instantly
           ,
           
             They
             were
             not
             :
          
           And
           then
           deduced
           their
           Case
           ,
           over
           again
           ,
           briefly
           :
           Then
           was
           there
           another
           pause
           ,
           his
           Grace
           still
           holding
           the
           Petition
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           without
           ever
           offering
           to
           read
           it
           :
           At
           last
           ,
           he
           broke
           his
           Silence
           ,
           with
           this
           very
           Christian
           Sentence
           ;
           
             (
             had
             he
             been
             Ingenuous
             in
             it
             )
             
               Gentlemen
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
               for
               doing
               just
               and
               righteous
               things
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           To
           which
           it
           was
           forthwith
           replyed
           ;
           That
           they
           sought
           nothing
           but
           Justice
           ;
           give
           them
           that
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           satisfied
           ;
           and
           with
           that
           they
           left
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           was
           to
           search
           out
           some
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           who
           might
           do
           them
           the
           favour
           of
           presenting
           the
           Petition
           to
           the
           House
           :
           At
           last
           they
           found
           Sir
           
             Patrick
             Scott
          
           of
           Ancrum
           ,
           a
           discreet
           Gentleman
           who
           undertook
           it
           :
           For
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           every
           body
           that
           had
           Courage
           for
           such
           an
           imployment
           ,
           as
           matters
           then
           went.
           Well
           ,
        
         
           On
           Monday
           the
           26th
           .
           of
           May
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           opportunity
           for
           it
           :
           The
           reading
           the
           
             Westminster
             Confession
          
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           wearied
           the
           whole
           House
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           Article
           about
           the
           Rabbled
           Clergy
           was
           not
           considered
           till
           the
           
             last
             and
             great
             day
          
           Wednesday
           the
           28th
           .
           of
           May
           :
           The
           day
           on
           which
           the
           whole
           Act
           was
           voted
           ;
           but
           before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           work
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           I
           must
           give
           you
           an
           Account
           of
           some
           Skirmishings
           had
           been
           concerning
           it
           ,
           on
           Friday
           the
           23d
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           obtained
           no
           less
           than
           three
           Amendments
           in
           that
           Article
           ,
           that
           day
           ,
           which
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           down
           the
           Article
           ,
           
           as
           it
           was
           prepared
           by
           the
           Committee
           ;
           and
           then
           tell
           you
           briefly
           upon
           what
           Reasons
           the
           Amendments
           were
           made
           .
           The
           Article
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           prepared
           by
           the
           Committee
           ,
           ran
           thus
           :
           
             And
             because
             many
             Conform
             Ministers
             either
             have
             deserted
             ,
             or
             are
             removed
             from
             their
             Churches
             ,
             preceeding
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             April
             1689.
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reponed
             ;
             and
             others
             were
             deprived
             for
             not
             giving
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             said
             13th
             .
             of
             April
             1689.
             
             Therefore
             Their
             Majesties
             with
             Advice
             and
             Consent
             foresaid
             ,
             do
             hereby
             Declare
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             either
             deserted
             ,
             or
             from
             which
             the
             Conform
             Ministers
             were
             removed
             or
             deprived
             ,
             as
             said
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             vacant
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             Exercising
             within
             any
             of
             these
             Parishes
             ,
             or
             where
             the
             last
             Incumbent
             is
             dead
             ,
             shall
             continue
             their
             Possession
             ,
             and
             have
             Right
             to
             the
             legal
             Benefices
             and
             Stipends
             forth
             and
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             entering
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             coming
             ,
             ay
             and
             while
             the
             Church
             as
             now
             Established
             take
             further
             course
             therewith
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Article
           thus
           digested
           ,
           you
           see
           that
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           Conform
           Ministers
           who
           had
           Deserted
           ,
           (
           which
           none
           had
           )
           or
           were
           removed
           from
           their
           Churches
           ,
           
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reponed
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           was
           not
           pleased
           with
           this
           Clause
           :
           And
           pleaded
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           only
           needless
           ,
           (
           as
           't
           is
           evident
           it
           was
           )
           but
           also
           that
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           it
           would
           infer
           ,
           that
           these
           who
           had
           been
           
             removed
             ,
             (
             alias
             Rabbled
          
           ,
           for
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           these
           are
           truly
           equivalent
           terms
           )
           since
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           
             April
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reponed
          
           neither
           :
           For
           if
           their
           being
           thus
           removed
           ,
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           ,
           in
           one
           case
           ,
           why
           they
           
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reponed
          
           ;
           why
           not
           in
           all
           ?
           Which
           Reasoning
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           Clause
           was
           left
           out
           .
        
         
           Another
           Amendment
           was
           :
           You
           see
           ,
           by
           the
           Article
           as
           it
           was
           prepared
           by
           the
           Committee
           ,
           The
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           simply
           ,
           upon
           their
           Exercising
           in
           such
           a
           Parish
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           Benefice
           ,
           which
           the
           Duke
           excepted
           against
           ,
           
             And
             said
             that
             many
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             had
             
             exercised
             their
             Ministry
             in
             several
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             Possessed
             themselves
             of
             the
             Churches
             from
             which
             the
             Conform
             Ministers
             had
             been
             forced
             ,
             who
             had
             neither
             Presentation
             ,
             nor
             Call
             from
             the
             greater
             or
             better
             part
             of
             the
             Parish
             :
             And
             what
             Title
             could
             such
             Men
             have
             to
             the
             Benefice
             ?
          
           This
           was
           pungent
           also
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           Clause
           was
           added
           as
           you
           see
           it
           in
           the
           Printed
           Act
           ;
           
             Exercising
             their
             Ministry
             by
             the
             desire
             ,
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Third
           was
           this
           ;
           in
           the
           Article
           ,
           as
           prepared
           by
           the
           Committee
           ,
           The
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           were
           to
           have
           the
           Benefices
           forth
           and
           from
           the
           time
           of
           their
           entering
           without
           specifying
           any
           definite
           term
           or
           year
           from
           which
           that
           entering
           might
           be
           dated
           :
           The
           Duke
           said
           
             This
             was
             very
             strange
             ;
             for
             many
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             had
             exercised
             their
             Ministry
             in
             several
             Parishes
             ,
             even
             since
             King
             
             Iames's
             Toleration
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             1687.
             
             So
             that
             this
             Clause
             gave
             them
             Title
             ,
             even
             since
             that
             year
             ,
             though
             both
             in
             that
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             legal
             Incumbent
             in
             the
             actual
             and
             uninterrupted
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Parish
             :
          
           What
           Iniquity
           was
           this
           ?
           Hereupon
           the
           time
           of
           their
           entering
           was
           limited
           to
           the
           year
           1689.
           as
           now
           you
           have
           it
           .
           I
           have
           represented
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           as
           severe
           as
           the
           Act
           is
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           so
           it
           had
           been
           ,
           if
           the
           Committee's
           draught
           had
           passed
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           had
           not
           been
           at
           very
           much
           pains
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           Amendments
           in
           this
           Article
           procured
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           on
           that
           23d
           .
           of
           May
           ,
           there
           was
           another
           thing
           proposed
           by
           the
           Laird
           of
           Kellburn
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           (
           I
           think
           )
           for
           the
           Shire
           of
           Bute
           ;
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           such
           Ministers
           as
           had
           not
           had
           free
           access
           to
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           could
           not
           give
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           Estates
           April
           the
           13th
           .
           upon
           the
           days
           appointed
           ,
           but
           were
           willing
           to
           obey
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           have
           opportunity
           ,
           might
           be
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           these
           whom
           the
           Parliament
           was
           to
           declare
           deprived
           ,
           
           and
           their
           Churches
           vacant
           :
           But
           that
           was
           rejected
           with
           scorn
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           our
           Wednesday
           on
           which
           the
           great
           Point
           in
           the
           Article
           was
           debated
           ,
           
             viz.
             Whether
             the
             Deed
             of
             the
             Rabble
             should
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             Ministers
             who
             had
             been
             driven
             from
             their
             Churches
             by
             the
             Rabble
             should
             be
             deprived
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           Pleaded
           earnestly
           that
           this
           Article
           might
           not
           pass
           .
        
         
           
             It
             was
             wonderful
             to
             call
             these
             Men
             Deserters
             :
             For
             was
             it
             not
             notorious
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             over
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             violently
             forced
             from
             their
             Churches
             by
             Tumult
             and
             Rabble
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             ,
             without
             the
             evident
             peril
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             continue
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             at
             their
             respective
             Churches
             ?
             It
             was
             as
             wonderful
             ,
             to
             declare
             their
             Churches
             vacant
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             being
             removed
             from
             them
             :
             For
             what
             would
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             removed
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             just
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             Rabbled
             ?
             And
             what
             might
             the
             World
             think
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             sustain
             that
             as
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             ,
             for
             declaring
             their
             Churches
             vacant
             ?
             These
             Men
             had
             entered
             to
             their
             Churches
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             how
             then
             could
             they
             be
             deprived
             without
             a
             legal
             Tryal
             ?
             What
             evil
             had
             they
             done
             ?
             They
             had
             never
             had
             opportunity
             to
             disobey
             the
             Government
             :
             They
             were
             violently
             thrust
             from
             their
             Churches
             by
             the
             Rabble
             before
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             April
             1689.
             
             So
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             obey
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             in
             that
             days
             Proclamation
             :
             Nay
             consider
             that
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             it
             did
             not
             bind
             them
             .
             Were
             they
             chargeable
             with
             any
             other
             Crimes
             ,
             or
             Scandals
             ?
             Why
             then
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             first
             Tryed
             ,
             and
             Convict
             ,
             and
             then
             deprived
             by
             due
             Course
             :
             Was
             it
             ever
             heard
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             Offices
             and
             Livings
             ,
             without
             the
             
             least
             Guilt
             fixed
             on
             them
             ?
             what
             a
             reflection
             would
             it
             cast
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             such
             an
             Act
             should
             be
             made
             ?
             Did
             not
             he
             come
             to
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ?
             To
             secure
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Property
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Religion
             ?
             But
             how
             was
             it
             consistent
             with
             this
             ,
             to
             deprive
             so
             many
             Protestant
             Ministers
             of
             their
             Churches
             and
             Livings
             ,
             for
             no
             imaginable
             Reason
             in
             Law
             ,
             or
             Equity
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             when
             first
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             was
             transferred
             on
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             receive
             these
             Men
             into
             his
             Protection
             ,
             by
             his
             Declaration
             dated
             February
             the
             6th
             .
             1688
             /
             9.
             
             But
             how
             was
             it
             consistent
             with
             the
             common
             Protection
             due
             to
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             undoubted
             Rights
             so
             very
             Arbitrarily
             .
          
        
         
           These
           and
           many
           other
           such
           unanswerable
           Arguments
           did
           his
           Grace
           insist
           on
           .
           Neither
           did
           any
           one
           Man
           so
           much
           as
           once
           offer
           at
           shewing
           how
           such
           a
           thing
           could
           consist
           with
           Law
           ,
           Justice
           or
           Reason
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           Duke
           was
           thus
           Pleading
           ,
           Sir
           
             Patrick
             Scott
          
           Presented
           the
           Petition
           ,
           and
           craved
           it
           might
           be
           read
           :
           He
           was
           assisted
           by
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           prest
           it
           very
           warmly
           :
           And
           then
           there
           was
           no
           little
           stir
           in
           the
           House
           :
           For
           such
           as
           were
           resolved
           to
           Vote
           the
           Petitioners
           out
           of
           their
           Rights
           ,
           knew
           very
           well
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           be
           read
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           render
           a
           solid
           Reason
           ,
           why
           what
           it
           craved
           should
           not
           be
           granted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           had
           no
           inclination
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           should
           hear
           it
           :
           But
           then
           it
           was
           as
           difficult
           to
           find
           a
           colour
           of
           Reason
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           read
           .
           Crawford
           said
           ,
           
             It
             could
             not
             be
             read
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Act
             ;
          
           
             a
             wise
             Tale
             indeed
          
           ;
           for
           when
           was
           it
           proper
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           when
           the
           Case
           it
           concerned
           was
           under
           consideration
           ?
           Cardross
           said
           ,
           
             He
             did
             not
             know
             but
             all
             these
             Men
             were
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             why
             then
             should
             the
             House
             be
             troubled
             with
             their
             Petitions
             ?
          
           But
           he
           knew
           as
           little
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           all
           Friends
           to
           the
           Government
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           they
           
           had
           never
           had
           opportunity
           to
           shew
           how
           they
           were
           affected
           to
           it
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           after
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           such
           impertinent
           stuff
           ,
           Sir
           
             Patrick
             Hume
          
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Polwart
           ,
           
             Moved
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             might
             first
             go
             on
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             was
             voted
             ,
             they
             might
             hear
             the
             Petition
             .
          
           
             A
             judicious
             Overture
             ,
             to
             shut
             the
             Stable
             door
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             when
             the
             Steed
             is
             stollen
             :
          
           For
           the
           great
           purpose
           of
           the
           Petition
           was
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           thing
           might
           be
           voted
           .
           However
           this
           motion
           ,
           because
           ,
           it
           seems
           they
           could
           stumble
           on
           none
           better
           ,
           was
           greedily
           entertained
           by
           the
           Party
           :
           And
           so
           it
           was
           carried
           ,
           that
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Petition
           should
           be
           delay'd
           till
           the
           Article
           was
           first
           voted
           :
           Which
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           else
           ,
           but
           downright
           to
           reject
           it
           without
           an
           hearing
           ?
        
         
           Then
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           was
           at
           the
           point
           again
           ,
           and
           renewed
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           For
           the
           Cry
           immediately
           arose
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             further
             Debate
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             ;
             it
             had
             been
             Disputed
             enough
             already
             ,
             put
             it
             to
             a
             Vote
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           there
           was
           no
           help
           for
           it
           :
           The
           Vote
           came
           to
           be
           stated
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           craved
           it
           might
           be
           stated
           thus
           .
           
             Approve
             ,
             or
             not
             approve
             ,
             the
             Deed
             of
             the
             Rabble
          
           ;
           and
           this
           twice
           or
           thrice
           over
           he
           pressed
           :
           But
           though
           that
           was
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           it
           was
           too
           bare
           faced
           ;
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           put
           in
           these
           smoother
           Terms
           ,
           
             Approve
             ,
             or
             not
             approve
             the
             Article
             .
          
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           which
           carried
           ;
           you
           may
           see
           that
           by
           the
           Act
           ;
           How
           Almighty
           is
           a
           Vote
           !
           what
           can
           it
           not
           do
           ?
           Yet
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           Fifteen
           or
           Sixteen
           Negative
           Voices
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           by
           Persons
           who
           in
           the
           hight
           of
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           had
           been
           amongst
           the
           most
           forward
           ,
           for
           refusing
           these
           poor
           Men
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Government
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           Lord
           Ross
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Montgomery
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           After
           this
           Article
           was
           thus
           Voted
           and
           Approved
           ,
           The
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           bridle
           his
           Indignation
           ,
           
             
             told
             the
             House
             plainly
             ,
             he
             was
             sorry
             he
             should
             ever
             have
             sat
             in
             a
             Scottish
             Parliament
             ,
             where
             such
             naked
             Iniquity
             was
             established
             into
             a
             Law
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             impossible
             Presbyterian
             Government
             could
             stand
             ,
             being
             built
             on
             such
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             it
             grieved
             him
             to
             the
             Heart
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             a
             Reflection
             this
             Act
             would
             bring
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             Justice
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           While
           the
           Duke
           was
           thus
           insisting
           ,
           a
           certain
           Member
           stood
           up
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Duke
             would
             do
             wisely
             to
             temper
             his
             Language
             ;
             For
             ,
             what
             was
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             flee
             in
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ?
          
           The
           Duke
           instantly
           replied
           ,
           
             It
             was
             a
             mistake
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Vote
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             yet
             got
             the
             Royal
             Assent
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             no
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
             But
             seeing
             matters
             went
             so
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             very
             much
             afraid
             the
             Reflection
             would
             go
             further
             than
             the
             House
             were
             aware
             of
             ,
             for
             his
             part
             he
             should
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             put
             his
             Hand
             upon
             his
             Mouth
             :
          
           And
           with
           this
           he
           left
           his
           Seat
           ;
           and
           went
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Members
           folowing
           him
           .
           Well
           ,
        
         
           What
           was
           my
           Lord
           
           Melvil's
           behaviour
           all
           this
           while
           ?
           Why
           ,
           His
           Grace
           sat
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           heard
           all
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           had
           said
           for
           the
           Rabled
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           passed
           concerning
           their
           Petition
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           so
           much
           as
           once
           opened
           his
           Mouth
           in
           the
           Matter
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           Prelatical
           People
           are
           not
           Men
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           were
           ,
           is
           not
           Dominion
           founded
           upon
           Grace
           ?
           And
           so
           what
           pretensions
           can
           Conformists
           make
           that
           Justice
           should
           be
           done
           them
           ?
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           now
           only
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           to
           Vote
           the
           whole
           Act
           
             in
             cumulo
          
           ,
           which
           before
           had
           only
           been
           voted
           by
           parcels
           .
           This
           was
           immediately
           proposed
           upon
           the
           Dukes
           departure
           .
           Now
           it
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           this
           began
           to
           be
           talk'd
           of
           ,
           a
           Little
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           who
           had
           got
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           cried
           out
           to
           the
           Members
           who
           were
           next
           him
           ,
           
             Fie
             !
             
             
               make
               haste
               ,
               dispatch
               ,
               now
               that
               He
               is
               gone
               ,
               lest
               he
               return
               again
               ,
               and
               create
               more
               trouble
               .
            
          
           This
           He
           meant
           of
           the
           Duke
           .
           Whether
           it
           was
           in
           obedience
           to
           this
           
             seasonable
             warning
          
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           ;
           but
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           instantly
           the
           thing
           was
           done
           ;
           The
           whole
           Act
           was
           Approved
           ,
           and
           so
           prepared
           for
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           ,
           considering
           what
           Members
           were
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           even
           few
           or
           none
           who
           were
           not
           frank
           for
           the
           
             Good
             Old
             Cause
          
           ,
           except
           some
           four
           or
           five
           who
           stayed
           to
           Vote
           against
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           carried
           
             Nemine
             contradicente
          
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           others
           who
           would
           not
           Vote
           for
           that
           Establishment
           of
           Presbytery
           ;
           because
           as
           they
           pretended
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           Established
           in
           its
           proper
           
             plentitude
             of
             Power
             and
             Independency
          
           :
           Except
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           were
           none
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           the
           Gang
           ;
           For
           a
           great
           many
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           ;
           Such
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Queensberry
           ,
           the
           
             Earls
             Linlithgow
             and
             Balcarras
          
           ,
           &c.
           would
           not
           be
           present
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           And
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Good
           many
           Members
           had
           left
           the
           House
           before
           that
           
             Great
             Vote
          
           was
           moved
           .
        
         
           Thus
           was
           this
           Act
           prepared
           for
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           on
           Wednesday
           the
           28th
           of
           May
           :
           but
           it
           got
           it
           not
           till
           the
           7th
           of
           Iune
           :
           For
           that
           same
           Night
           that
           it
           was
           Vored
           ,
           an
           Express
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           to
           give
           him
           an
           Account
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesties
           answer
           and
           allowance
           was
           necessary
           ,
           before
           the
           Act
           could
           be
           touched
           .
           And
           now
           that
           I
           have
           mentioned
           his
           Majesties
           granting
           his
           Allowance
           to
           his
           Commissioner
           to
           touch
           the
           Act
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Law
           ;
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           fully
           persuaded
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           get
           a
           just
           and
           impartial
           Information
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           several
           Articles
           in
           it
           :
           which
           had
           he
           got
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           he
           should
           ever
           have
           approved
           or
           ratified
           the
           Act
           :
           For
           why
           ?
           That
           Article
           concerning
           the
           Rabled
           Ministers
           is
           plainly
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           
             Coronation
             Oath
          
           .
           Now
           who
           
           can
           believe
           that
           the
           King
           would
           have
           consented
           to
           such
           notorious
           Oppression
           ,
           as
           more
           than
           
             three
             hundred
          
           Protestant
           Ministers
           met
           with
           him
           from
           this
           Act
           ,
           if
           that
           matter
           had
           been
           duly
           represented
           to
           him
           ?
           But
           I
           cannot
           find
           what
           can
           be
           said
           for
           my
           Lord
           Melvil
           ,
           who
           knowing
           very
           well
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           abused
           his
           Master
           by
           not
           fairly
           representing
           it
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           given
           you
           a
           brief
           account
           how
           this
           Act
           was
           made
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           no
           more
           reflections
           on
           it
           ,
           knowing
           very
           well
           ,
           how
           the
           Writers
           of
           former
           accounts
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           have
           been
           lash'd
           for
           making
           so
           bold
           with
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           intituling
           it
           to
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           you
           Sir
           ,
           or
           any
           to
           whom
           you
           shall
           communicate
           this
           Paper
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           consider
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           plainly
           and
           freely
           told
           you
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           make
           your
           own
           Reflections
           .
           And
           so
           I
           cometo
           the
        
         
           Third
           thing
           which
           I
           promised
           concerning
           this
           Act
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           what
           Consequences
           it
           produced
           :
           And
           ,
           that
           which
           deserves
           to
           be
           put
           in
           the
           front
           was
           ,
           The
           
             Pious
             Gratitude
          
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           making
           so
           
             gracious
             an
             Act
          
           :
           How
           they
           thanked
           the
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           Crawford
           ,
           and
           Sutherland
           and
           such
           others
           of
           their
           good
           Friends
           ,
           in
           private
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           tell
           :
           But
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           they
           were
           extremely
           careful
           to
           express
           a
           deep
           sense
           of
           the
           wonderful
           Favour
           was
           done
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           two
           that
           were
           published
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rules
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           David
           Williamson's
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Gilbert's
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           was
           preached
           before
           the
           Act
           was
           voted
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           Embelish
           it
           with
           a
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           a
           printing
           ,
           wherein
           he
           Harangues
           
             Thus
             ,
             As
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             was
             our
             Solicitude
             when
             these
             thoughts
             were
             conceived
             and
             delivered
             :
             So
             now
             we
             are
             filled
             with
             joy
             ,
             while
             we
             behold
             the
             Religious
             Regard
             ;
             which
             the
             High
             and
             Honourable
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             have
             shewed
             to
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             above
             other
             Mountains
             (
             which
             they
             truly
             are
          
           
           
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             concern'd
             about
             )
             in
             the
             Great
             Step
             towards
             the
             establishing
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             by
             their
             Vote
             of
             the
          
           28th
           instant
           .
           And
           then
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             may
             help
             them
             to
             go
             on
             as
             they
             have
             begun
             and
             hitherto
             acted
             ,
             and
             reward
             them
             for
             their
             Good
             Deeds
             towards
             his
             House
             —
             is
             the
             earnest
             Prayer
             of
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           was
           
             worthy
             Mr.
             David
          
           inferiour
           to
           Him
           ?
           That
           's
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           :
           neither
           indeed
           was
           He
           ;
           for
           Thus
           he
           bespeaks
           them
           in
           His
           Sermon
           preached
           Iune
           15.
           which
           I
           cited
           before
           ,
           
             Honourable
             Worthies
             ,
             I
             incline
             not
             by
             Panegyricks
             to
             offend
             your
             modest
             Ears
             ,
             whose
             Praise
             will
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             we
             bless
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             such
             a
             King
             and
             Queen
             to
             Rule
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Representative
             of
             their
             Majesties
             in
             this
             Honourable
             Court
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Noble
             and
             worthy
             Patriots
             in
             this
             Assembly
             ,
             who
             befriend
             the
             Interest
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             We
             bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             we
             bless
             you
             from
             the
             Lord
             with
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             for
             what
             you
             have
             done
             for
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           believe
           He
           never
           Complemented
           Lady
           more
           Zealously
           .
           Thus
           these
           two
           Eminent
           Lights
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           the
           rest
           were
           as
           forward
           :
           But
           to
           this
           very
           hour
           ,
           I
           never
           so
           much
           as
           heard
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           either
           publickly
           or
           privately
           condemned
           that
           Article
           concerning
           the
           
             Rabbled
             Ministers
          
           :
           And
           now
           ,
           when
           I
           think
           on
           it
           ,
           who
           can
           blame
           a
           Commissioner
           ,
           or
           a
           Parliament
           for
           making
           such
           an
           Act
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           thus
           not
           only
           Authorized
           and
           justified
           ,
           but
           prais'd
           and
           magnified
           by
           such
           Infallible
           Casuists
           ?
           And
           indeed
           laying
           aside
           all
           Notions
           of
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           .
           The
           Brethren
           had
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           be
           thus
           thankful
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           Not
           only
           were
           they
           secured
           of
           all
           these
           Benefices
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           set
           up
           at
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           after
           the
           
             Rabbling
             Trade
          
           begun
           ,
           for
           the
           year
           1689
           ;
           which
           they
           had
           still
           in
           their
           prospect
           ;
           And
           in
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           that
           Act
           of
           Council
           dated
           December
           24.
           1689.
           whereof
           I
           have
           spoken
           sufficiently
           already
           ,
           was
           made
           ;
           But
           they
           had
           also
           another
           fair
           
           Opportunity
           of
           gaining
           considerably
           by
           it
           :
           For
           they
           had
           not
           so
           many
           Preachers
           of
           their
           Gang
           as
           filled
           the
           half
           of
           these
           Churches
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Conformists
           had
           been
           forced
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Hundreds
           of
           Vacancies
           ,
           whereby
           they
           had
           an
           Excellent
           occasion
           to
           petition
           the
           the
           Council
           for
           the
           vacant
           Benefices
           to
           make
           up
           their
           pretended
           losses
           :
           This
           was
           a
           
             Blessed
             Providence
          
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           it
           had
           been
           to
           
             resist
             a
             divine
             Call
          
           ,
           to
           have
           neglected
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           their
           great
           Business
           in
           the
           Months
           of
           
             August
             ,
             September
             and
             October
          
           ,
           &c.
           to
           make
           Hay
           while
           the
           Sun
           shined
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           petition
           the
           Council
           for
           vacant
           Stipends
           :
           Thus
           Mr.
           
             William
             Veitch
          
           had
           been
           a
           Great
           sufferer
           ,
           for
           why
           ?
           He
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           appear
           actually
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           K.
           Charles
           II.
           at
           
             Pictland
             Hills
          
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           not
           Hang'd
           indeed
           ,
           but
           declared
           
             Rebel
             and
             Fugitive
          
           :
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Fields
           were
           fair
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           endured
           so
           much
           undeserved
           Persecution
           ,
           would
           He
           not
           have
           been
           to
           blame
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           studied
           his
           own
           Interest
           ?
           And
           therefore
           he
           petitioned
           for
           no
           less
           than
           
             Five
             Vacancies
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             Creiland
             ,
             Eckfurd
             ,
             Yettam
             ,
             Marbottle
             ,
             and
             Oxnam
             .
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Council
           were
           so
           hard-Hearted
           as
           to
           grant
           him
           only
           Three
           of
           them
           ,
           
             viz.
             Creiland
             ,
             Eckfurd
          
           ,
           and
           Yettam
           :
           This
           was
           hard
           enough
           :
           but
           alas
           (
           tho
           he
           had
           confidently
           affirmed
           in
           his
           Petition
           the
           contrary
           ,
           )
           it
           was
           afterwards
           found
           that
           the
           Minister
           of
           Creiland
           had
           not
           been
           deprived
           before
           Michaelmas
           1689.
           
           So
           that
           Mr.
           Veitch
           could
           not
           get
           that
           Benefice
           ,
           which
           was
           certainly
           a
           very
           
             disappointing
             Persecution
          
           to
           him
           .
           No
           doubt
           you
           have
           heard
           of
           this
           Mr.
           Veitch
           before
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           the
           same
           who
           had
           the
           
             inward
             Call
          
           to
           be
           Minister
           at
           Peebles
           ,
           (
           because
           the
           Benefice
           was
           far
           better
           )
           rather
           than
           at
           several
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           far
           more
           earnestly
           desired
           .
           Thus
           also
           ,
        
         
           One
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Dickson
          
           ,
           who
           had
           sometime
           preached
           at
           Rutherglen
           ,
           (
           but
           as
           I
           am
           told
           was
           never
           admitted
           to
           the
           Ministery
           there
           )
           before
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Episcopacy
           1662.
           petitioned
           not
           only
           for
           that
           ,
           but
           other
           Four
           Benefices
           :
           
           And
           a
           great
           many
           more
           I
           could
           instance
           if
           my
           design'd
           brevity
           would
           allow
           me
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           preached
           but
           one
           or
           two
           Sermons
           in
           a
           Parish
           casually
           ,
           or
           upon
           an
           Invitation
           from
           one
           or
           two
           of
           the
           Parishioners
           in
           a
           whole
           years
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           sure
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Petition
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           served
           the
           Cure
           in
           such
           a
           Parish
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           enough
           .
           Thus
           did
           that
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           caress
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           While
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           behoved
           the
           poor
           deprived
           Rabbled
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           had
           an
           undoubted
           Title
           in
           all
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           patiently
           to
           endure
           want
           ,
           and
           see
           their
           Estates
           disposed
           of
           to
           other
           People
           ,
           without
           daring
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           any
           wrong
           was
           done
           them
           :
           Until
           at
           last
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Hamilton
          
           and
           some
           other
           Councillors
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           entirely
           of
           the
           fashionable
           Metal
           ,
           began
           to
           encourage
           some
           of
           them
           to
           petition
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           promised
           them
           their
           assistance
           :
           And
           so
           indeed
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           got
           Gifts
           of
           their
           own
           Benefices
           .
           But
           then
           two
           or
           three
           things
           are
           observable
           :
           For
           1.
           
           If
           there
           was
           a
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           who
           pretended
           to
           have
           exercised
           his
           Ministery
           in
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Parish
           ;
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           for
           the
           Rabbled
           Man
           to
           petition
           for
           it
           ;
           The
           Càse
           was
           clear
           ;
           it
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           So
           that
           there
           was
           no
           place
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           petition
           for
           his
           own
           Benefice
           ,
           but
           where
           no
           Presbyterian
           could
           pretend
           that
           he
           had
           served
           in
           that
           Parish
           .
           2.
           
           Whoever
           petitioned
           ,
           was
           carefully
           to
           forbear
           pleading
           any
           thing
           like
           Right
           or
           Title
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           downright
           to
           flee
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           Crawford
           ,
           who
           was
           seldom
           or
           never
           absent
           from
           the
           Council
           Board
           ,
           was
           sure
           to
           entertain
           with
           very
           terrible
           Resentments
           .
           3.
           
           If
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           was
           absent
           ,
           it
           was
           folly
           to
           Petition
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           sure
           to
           be
           rejected
           .
           Nay
           ,
           sometimes
           when
           he
           was
           present
           ,
           yet
           if
           two
           or
           three
           of
           these
           who
           used
           to
           Vote
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           not
           at
           the
           Board
           ,
           it
           was
           extremely
           dangerous
           to
           venture
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           Petition
           was
           once
           rejected
           ,
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           get
           it
           considered
           a
           second
           time
           :
           for
           then
           Crawford
           was
           furnished
           
           with
           a
           pithy
           Argument
           against
           it
           .
           Once
           ,
           indeed
           (
           for
           I
           must
           do
           him
           Justice
           )
           I
           heard
           his
           Lordship
           was
           forward
           to
           grant
           a
           Conformist's
           Petition
           ,
           so
           very
           forward
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           clear
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           before
           it
           was
           read
           :
           But
           there
           was
           a
           Singularity
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           which
           when
           you
           understand
           ,
           perhaps
           you
           will
           not
           be
           much
           surpriz'd
           at
           this
           his
           Lordships
           forwardness
           ;
           even
           though
           there
           was
           a
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           concerned
           :
           For
           alas
           !
           The
           Man
           ,
           weary
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           had
           fallen
           into
           the
           sin
           of
           Adultery
           with
           another
           Woman
           :
           And
           his
           Lordship
           was
           mightily
           afraid
           lest
           this
           should
           have
           been
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Petition
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           ill
           natur'd
           Person
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           Story
           ,
           if
           his
           Lordship
           had
           made
           any
           bustle
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           used
           to
           do
           on
           other
           occasions
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           for
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Reason
           of
           his
           frankness
           in
           the
           matter
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Besides
           my
           
             Lord
             Crawford
          
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           other
           Councillors
           ,
           who
           sometime
           did
           obstruct
           the
           reading
           of
           Petitions
           ,
           perhaps
           on
           more
           odious
           Grounds
           than
           his
           Lordship
           :
           For
           example
           ,
           I
           could
           name
           a
           certain
           Privy
           Councillor
           ,
           who
           for
           several
           days
           hindered
           a
           certain
           Rabbled
           Minister's
           Petition
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           until
           the
           poor
           Man
           was
           forced
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           quit
           him
           some
           Twelve
           or
           Thirteen
           pounds
           Sterling
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           pay
           of
           the
           Benefice
           :
           And
           then
           his
           Lordship
           appeared
           for
           him
           indeed
           ,
           and
           obtain'd
           both
           the
           reading
           and
           granting
           of
           his
           Petition
           .
           Had
           he
           been
           as
           poor
           as
           my
           Lord
           Crawford
           ,
           perhaps
           he
           had
           been
           the
           more
           excusable
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           good
           Estate
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Trick
           the
           baser
           ;
           However
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           name
           him
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           From
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           you
           may
           competently
           understand
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           the
           petitioning
           ,
           which
           was
           some
           while
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           perhaps
           you
           have
           heard
           .
           I
           cannot
           deny
           but
           many
           were
           the
           better
           for
           it
           :
           But
           they
           ow'd
           all
           the
           Thanks
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           ;
           and
           some
           other
           Councillors
           ,
           but
           none
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           perhaps
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           give
           you
           as
           many
           instances
           
           of
           Petitions
           that
           were
           rejected
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           than
           were
           granted
           :
           But
           I
           will
           only
           insist
           on
           one
           Man's
           Case
           ,
           whereby
           you
           will
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           perceive
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           both
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           Session
           (
           the
           two
           Chief
           Judicatories
           in
           in
           the
           Nation
           )
           understood
           our
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           Which
           to
           represent
           in
           its
           true
           Colours
           ,
           is
           the
           Chief
           aim
           of
           this
           part
           of
           this
           Letter
           .
           The
           Case
           shall
           be
           that
           of
           one
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Skeen
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Gentleman
           had
           entered
           to
           his
           Church
           at
           Dunsyre
           ,
           within
           the
           Shire
           of
           Lancick
           ,
           according
           to
           Law
           ;
           and
           served
           there
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ministry
           ,
           faithfully
           and
           painfully
           for
           a
           good
           many
           years
           ;
           a
           Man
           of
           very
           good
           Abilities
           and
           unblameable
           in
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           1684.
           a
           Circuit
           Court
           was
           kept
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           for
           executing
           the
           Laws
           against
           Nonconformists
           ;
           and
           so
           one
           Mr.
           
             Anthony
             Murray
          
           an
           old
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           still
           connived
           at
           before
           ;
           because
           he
           would
           not
           then
           conform
           ,
           was
           deprived
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Benefice
           of
           Coulter
           .
        
         
           This
           Mr.
           Murray
           had
           a
           little
           Estate
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Dunsyre
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           Skeen
           was
           Minister
           :
           Thither
           he
           retired
           after
           his
           Deprivation
           ,
           and
           lived
           quietly
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           disturbance
           to
           Mr.
           Skeen
           ,
           or
           keeping
           any
           Conventicles
           ,
           till
           the
           year
           1687.
           
           That
           K.
           Iames
           granted
           his
           fatal
           Toleration
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           with
           the
           Advice
           of
           his
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Gang
           ,
           who
           had
           resolved
           in
           their
           Clubs
           to
           carry
           on
           a
           Schism
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           He
           began
           to
           set
           up
           again
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           old
           Parish
           of
           Coulter
           ,
           to
           which
           one
           would
           think
           he
           should
           rather
           have
           returned
           ;
           But
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Dunsyre
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           draw
           the
           People
           after
           him
           .
           And
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           he
           got
           :
           But
           Mr.
           Skeen
           still
           kept
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           part
           of
           the
           Parish
           adhered
           to
           him
           till
           April
           1689.
           that
           he
           was
           turn'd
           out
           by
           the
           Rabble
           ;
           or
           rather
           till
           after
           Whitsunday
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           instantly
           .
           Skeen
           thus
           forced
           away
           ,
           Murray
           continued
           to
           preach
           a
           while
           after
           he
           was
           gone
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           after
           this
           our
           
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           passed
           in
           Iune
           1690.
           he
           resolved
           to
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           Petitioned
           the
           Council
           for
           the
           Benefice
           of
           Dunsyre
           for
           both
           years
           1689.
           and
           1690.
           and
           obtained
           his
           request
           without
           difficulty
           :
           Skeen
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           knowing
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           think
           that
           this
           was
           even
           but
           
             Course
             Iustice
          
           ;
           for
           Granting
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           Declaring
           all
           their
           Churches
           vacant
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Rabbled
           before
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           1689.
           had
           been
           never
           so
           
             Iust
             and
             Righteous
          
           ,
           yet
           how
           did
           it
           appear
           to
           their
           Lordships
           that
           Skeen
           was
           Rabbled
           before
           that
           day
           ?
           Was
           it
           enough
           that
           they
           had
           
           Murray's
           word
           for
           it
           in
           his
           Petition
           ?
           Ought
           not
           Skeen
           to
           have
           had
           notice
           to
           appear
           for
           his
           Interest
           ?
           But
           let
           that
           pass
           with
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Skeen
           is
           a
           very
           poor
           man
           ,
           and
           no
           wonder
           ,
           considering
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           Patrimony
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           his
           Benefice
           was
           but
           small
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           was
           numerous
           .
           And
           so
           it
           was
           as
           little
           wonderful
           if
           he
           was
           surprized
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           unwelcome
           Tydings
           of
           Mr.
           
           Murray's
           having
           got
           a
           Gift
           of
           his
           Benefice
           for
           these
           two
           years
           :
           But
           how
           to
           right
           himself
           was
           the
           Question
           .
           He
           knew
           very
           well
           already
           in
           what
           sense
           the
           Council
           understood
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           the
           Session
           had
           never
           yet
           had
           occasion
           to
           give
           their
           sense
           of
           it
           :
           So
           he
           resolves
           to
           try
           his
           Title
           before
           their
           Lordships
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           charges
           those
           who
           were
           lyable
           in
           Payment
           of
           the
           Stipend
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           year
           1689.
           and
           the
           half
           of
           1690.
           to
           make
           Payment
           to
           him
           .
           This
           was
           done
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           Ianuary
           1691.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           Murray
           would
           soon
           get
           notice
           of
           this
           Charge
           ;
           so
           he
           makes
           his
           Address
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           and
           obtains
           
             Letters
             of
             Suspension
          
           against
           Skeen
           ,
           till
           the
           Case
           should
           be
           debated
           before
           their
           Lordships
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Case
           came
           to
           be
           fairly
           stated
           ,
           before
           that
           Judicature
           .
           Sir
           
             David
             Thoris
          
           was
           Advocate
           for
           Skeen
           ,
           and
           
             Iames
             Stuart
          
           for
           Murray
           :
           For
           whose
           Title
           he
           produced
           these
           three
           Arguments
           .
           1.
           
           Murray
           had
           an
           Act
           
           of
           Council
           for
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           
             res
             hactenus
             Iudicata
          
           .
           2.
           
           Skeen
           had
           Deserted
           and
           was
           removed
           from
           his
           Church
           before
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           deprived
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           3.
           
           Murray
           had
           officiated
           ,
           as
           a
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Dunsyre
           ,
           during
           these
           years
           for
           which
           he
           had
           got
           his
           Gift
           .
           To
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           Sir
           
             David
             Thores
          
           gave
           these
           following
           Answers
           :
           To
           the
           first
           :
           That
           Skeen
           had
           legally
           entered
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Dunsyre
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           good
           and
           undoubted
           Title
           and
           Right
           ,
           which
           ought
           in
           all
           Law
           and
           Reason
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           
           Murray's
           Gift
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           it
           had
           been
           obtained
           Clancularly
           ,
           
             &
             parte
             inanditâ
             alterâ
          
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           ,
           That
           Skeen
           had
           not
           Deserted
           ,
           but
           was
           
             Barbarously
             forced
          
           from
           his
           Church
           by
           Notorious
           Rabble
           and
           Violence
           as
           was
           Evident
           from
           this
           Deduction
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           About
           Candlemas
           ,
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           several
           times
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           month
           of
           February
           and
           March
           1688
           /
           9.
           a
           Godless
           Rabble
           which
           was
           then
           overrunning
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           thrusting
           out
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           where
           ever
           they
           came
           ,
           sent
           to
           him
           peremptory
           Orders
           to
           remove
           from
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           desist
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           under
           no
           less
           hazard
           than
           tearing
           him
           in
           pieces
           ,
           notwithstanding
           which
           he
           still
           continued
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Office.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Rabble
           finding
           those
           their
           Menaces
           unsuccessful
           ,
           no
           fewer
           than
           sixty
           of
           them
           ,
           all
           Armed
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           one
           Steel
           ,
           came
           to
           his
           dwelling
           House
           upon
           the
           21st
           .
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           committed
           such
           Outrages
           ,
           that
           they
           frighted
           the
           poor
           Gentlewoman
           his
           Wife
           ,
           then
           big
           with
           Child
           ,
           into
           her
           pangs
           ,
           before
           the
           time
           ;
           in
           which
           she
           continued
           till
           the
           
             first
             of
             April
          
           ,
           that
           she
           brought
           forth
           her
           Child
           ,
           dying
           her self
           within
           three
           hours
           after
           the
           Birth
           ,
           and
           leaving
           him
           the
           weighty
           burthen
           of
           Eight
           Motherless
           Children
           ;
           Yet
           neither
           for
           this
           did
           he
           forbear
           to
           exercise
           his
           Minstry
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Dunsyre
           ;
           until
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           Upon
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           (
           the
           same
           day
           that
           the
           Proclamation
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           Estates
           )
           another
           Barbarous
           ,
           
           and
           numerous
           Rabble
           came
           to
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           Murther
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           offer
           to
           possess
           the
           Pulpit
           the
           next
           day
           which
           was
           Sunday
           ;
           and
           then
           indeed
           for
           fear
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           he
           went
           not
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           he
           Preached
           in
           his
           dwelling
           House
           to
           such
           of
           his
           Parishioners
           as
           came
           to
           hear
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Proclamation
           being
           ordered
           to
           be
           read
           by
           him
           upon
           Sunday
           the
           21st
           .
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Rabble
           returned
           upon
           Saturday
           the
           20th
           .
           and
           by
           violence
           barricado'd
           the
           Church
           doors
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           the
           Keys
           ,
           and
           such
           Utensils
           as
           they
           could
           find
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           on
           Sunday
           morning
           they
           planted
           Guards
           of
           Armed
           Men
           ,
           at
           the
           doors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           kept
           him
           out
           by
           force
           ;
           yet
           even
           that
           day
           too
           he
           Preached
           in
           his
           dwelling
           House
           :
           Nay
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           continued
           still
           to
           Preach
           in
           his
           dwelling
           House
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           and
           to
           Baptize
           Children
           ,
           and
           Visit
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           perform
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           Ministry
           as
           he
           had
           occasion
           ;
           till
           after
           Whitsunday
           ,
           that
           another
           Rabble
           came
           ,
           and
           most
           outragiously
           and
           inhumanely
           cast
           him
           ,
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Furniture
           ,
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           then
           forced
           to
           retire
           elsewhere
           for
           shelter
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           were
           offered
           to
           be
           proved
           Positively
           and
           Evidently
           by
           many
           Famous
           and
           Unquestionable
           Witnesses
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Lords
           were
           desired
           for
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           to
           give
           their
           Judgment
           upon
           this
           Point
           :
           
             Whether
             Skeen
             having
             thus
             continued
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Parish
             of
             Dunsyre
             ,
             notwithstanding
             so
             much
             Barbarous
             Usage
             and
             so
             many
             forcible
             Interruptions
             and
             Oppositions
             ,
             could
             ,
             in
             Law
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             or
             common
             Sense
             ,
             be
             reputed
             a
             Deserter
             of
             his
             Charge
             before
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             April
             .
          
        
         
           To
           Mr.
           
           Stuart's
           3d.
           Argument
           ,
           it
           was
           Answered
           first
           that
           granting
           it
           had
           been
           true
           that
           Murray
           had
           officiated
           as
           a
           Pesbyterian
           Minister
           ,
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Dunsyre
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           plead
           no
           Title
           to
           the
           Benefice
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           
           neither
           been
           Presented
           ,
           Collated
           ,
           nor
           Orderly
           Instituted
           and
           Admitted
           to
           be
           Pastor
           of
           that
           Parish
           ;
           all
           which
           were
           necessary
           to
           Constitute
           a
           Legal
           Right
           :
           Nay
           he
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Call
           from
           either
           the
           greater
           or
           better
           part
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           an
           Intruder
           ,
           who
           had
           forced
           himself
           upon
           another
           Mans
           Charge
           ,
           against
           Law
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Schismatical
           manner
           .
           But
           then
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           officiated
           as
           a
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           was
           offered
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           refused
           to
           Preach
           ,
           and
           did
           forbid
           the
           People
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           nay
           that
           he
           had
           refused
           to
           Baptize
           the
           Children
           of
           his
           next
           Neighbours
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           extreme
           necessity
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           in
           the
           Parish
           had
           actually
           called
           one
           Mr.
           Donaldson
           another
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           ,
           to
           supply
           their
           necessities
           .
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Murray
          
           was
           Reponed
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           of
           the
           date
           April
           the
           25th
           .
           1690.
           to
           his
           Church
           at
           Coulter
           ,
           had
           actually
           got
           the
           Benefice
           there
           for
           the
           year
           1689.
           and
           was
           to
           get
           it
           for
           1690.
           why
           then
           should
           he
           have
           the
           Benefice
           of
           Dunsyre
           for
           these
           years
           too
           ?
           What
           Title
           could
           he
           plead
           for
           both
           Benefices
           ?
           And
           then
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           was
           pleaded
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           Murray
           was
           
             in
             pessimo
             dolo
          
           to
           be
           
           Skeen's
           Competitor
           for
           the
           Benefice
           of
           Dunsyre
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           Skeen
           offered
           to
           prove
           ,
           and
           make
           as
           Evident
           as
           Light
           ,
           (
           and
           indeed
           he
           was
           able
           to
           have
           done
           it
           by
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           Witnesses
           )
           ,
           Murray
           had
           not
           only
           never
           endeavoured
           to
           quiet
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           easily
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           applyed
           himself
           to
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Skeen
           several
           times
           demanded
           it
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           had
           openly
           and
           avowedly
           sent
           to
           Skeen
           and
           threatned
           him
           if
           he
           did
           not
           desist
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           answerable
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           already
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           smart
           severely
           for
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           Murray
           ought
           truly
           and
           in
           Law
           to
           be
           reputed
           one
           of
           
           Skeen's
           Rabblers
           .
        
         
         
           For
           all
           which
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           ,
           that
           the
           Stipend
           for
           which
           Skeen
           had
           Charged
           (
           besides
           that
           it
           belong'd
           to
           him
           incontrovertibly
           in
           Law
           and
           Justice
           )
           was
           all
           the
           Reparation
           and
           Assithment
           ,
           he
           expected
           for
           the
           Murther
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           the
           Violences
           and
           Outrages
           done
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Children
           :
           The
           Lords
           were
           desired
           to
           prefer
           him
           to
           Murray
           :
           But
           nothing
           could
           prevail
           ,
           for
           the
           Sentence
           was
           This
           word
           for
           word
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Edinburgh
                   
                     26th
                     .
                     of
                  
                   February
                   1691.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Upon
                     Report
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   Anstruther
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lords
                     find
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     seeing
                     Mr.
                  
                   Robert
                   Skeen
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     not
                     exercising
                     the
                     Ministry
                     in
                     the
                     Kirk
                     of
                  
                   Dunsyre
                   ,
                   
                     upon
                     the
                  
                   13th
                   .
                   of
                   April
                   1689.
                   
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     vacant
                     by
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     prefers
                     Mr.
                  
                   Anthony
                   Murray
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sic
                     subscribitur
                     ,
                     
                       Stair
                       I.
                       P.
                       D.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Here
           Sir
           you
           have
           the
           Lords
           of
           Session
           giving
           their
           Sense
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           with
           a
           witness
           .
           But
           I
           must
           beg
           their
           Lordships
           Permission
           to
           tell
           them
           plainly
           ,
           that
           many
           judicious
           People
           think
           ,
           their
           Lordships
           did
           even
           stretch
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           was
           needless
           ,
           in
           all
           Conscience
           :
           They
           stretch'd
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           Skeen
           did
           actually
           exercise
           his
           Ministry
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Dunsyre
           upon
           the
           7th
           .
           of
           April
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Sunday
           immediately
           before
           that
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           reputed
           in
           possession
           of
           his
           Church
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           not
           obliged
           to
           be
           in
           it
           till
           next
           Sunday
           unless
           it
           was
           upon
           some
           extraordinary
           occasion
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           pretended
           to
           have
           happened
           that
           week
           .
           In
           effect
           when
           this
           their
           Lordships
           Sentence
           is
           considered
           it
           amounts
           to
           just
           neither
           more
           
           nor
           less
           than
           this
           .
           Skeen
           upon
           such
           a
           Saturday
           (
           for
           such
           was
           that
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           )
           was
           not
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           had
           not
           publick
           Worship
           and
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           declared
           his
           Church
           vacant
           :
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           probable
           Consequence
           ?
           I
           could
           easily
           say
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           even
           what
           I
           have
           said
           is
           a
           Digression
           :
           Leave
           we
           therefore
           the
           Session
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           accompany
           Skeen
           now
           to
           the
           Council
           .
        
         
           His
           pinching
           Circumstances
           prompted
           him
           to
           make
           another
           Attempt
           ,
           before
           he
           should
           quite
           give
           over
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           to
           Petition
           the
           Council
           that
           they
           would
           retract
           their
           Gift
           to
           Murray
           ;
           and
           restore
           him
           to
           his
           Right
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           would
           not
           do
           that
           ,
           That
           their
           Lordships
           would
           at
           least
           allow
           him
           .
           the
           equivalent
           for
           the
           year
           1689.
           out
           of
           some
           other
           vacancy
           .
           You
           may
           easily
           collect
           Reasons
           enough
           to
           recommend
           this
           Petition
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           have
           already
           set
           down
           
             i.
             e.
          
           The
           usage
           he
           had
           received
           from
           the
           Rabble
           ;
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Wife
           ;
           the
           numerousness
           of
           his
           Family
           ;
           his
           Poverty
           ;
           his
           continuing
           so
           long
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           after
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           ;
           his
           never
           ,
           to
           that
           hour
           ,
           being
           under
           any
           Sentence
           ,
           Civil
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           his
           never
           being
           heard
           for
           his
           Interest
           .
           
           Murray's
           procuring
           that
           Gift
           surreptitiously
           ,
           &c.
           and
           a
           great
           many
           more
           .
           All
           these
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Petition
           :
           But
           the
           Result
           was
           ,
           the
           Council
           would
           neither
           recall
           their
           Gift
           to
           Murray
           ,
           nor
           supply
           the
           poor
           mans
           needs
           from
           any
           other
           Fund
           ;
           So
           that
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           he
           has
           nothing
           but
           the
           Charity
           of
           good
           Christians
           to
           subsist
           by
           .
           Thus
           I
           have
           briefly
           hinted
           at
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           may
           give
           you
           a
           sufficient
           tast
           of
           the
           consequences
           of
           our
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           that
           settled
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           now
           time
           for
           us
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Parliament
           house
           again
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           more
           was
           done
           there
           concerning
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Clergy
           .
           And
           that
           which
           comes
           next
           in
           order
           of
           time
           ,
           was
           a
           draught
           of
           an
           Act
           which
           the
           Earl
           of
           
           Linlithgow
           gave
           into
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           after
           the
           Act
           establishing
           Presbytery
           was
           Voted
           :
           
             The
             design
             of
             it
             was
             to
             give
             Toleration
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Persuasion
             to
             worship
             God
             after
             their
             own
             manner
             ,
             and
             particularly
             :
             that
             whoso
             were
             inclined
             to
             use
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             ,
             might
             do
             it
             safely
             .
          
           Being
           presented
           by
           so
           considerable
           a
           Member
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           refuse
           it
           a
           Reading
           :
           But
           it
           never
           got
           more
           ;
           Indeed
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           presented
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           expect
           that
           it
           should
           meet
           with
           better
           entertainment
           .
           However
           one
           thing
           was
           gain'd
           by
           it
           ,
           even
           that
           it
           was
           rejected
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Party
           who
           had
           so
           thankfully
           embraced
           King
           
           Iame's
           Toleration
           before
           ,
           now
           that
           they
           were
           mounted
           on
           the
           Sadle
           ,
           refused
           to
           Tolerate
           any
           of
           a
           different
           Persuasion
           .
           This
           themselves
           were
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Thorn
           put
           into
           their
           Foot
           :
           But
           it
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           Principles
           to
           grant
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           should
           have
           been
           moved
           ,
           incensed
           them
           exceedingly
           ;
           especially
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           for
           several
           days
           after
           ,
           made
           it
           their
           work
           to
           declaim
           vehemently
           against
           all
           Tolerations
           ;
           particularly
           worthy
           Mr.
           
             David
             Williamson
          
           in
           his
           famous
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           already
           ,
           was
           at
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           warmth
           ,
           and
           that
           oftner
           than
           once
           ;
           For
           not
           only
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Sermon
           did
           he
           Harangue
           directly
           and
           copiously
           against
           it
           ,
           calling
           it
           
             A
             Backset
             to
             all
             that
             was
             done
             ,
          
           and
           
             a
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           even
           near
           the
           beginning
           ,
           with
           more
           Zeal
           than
           Discretion
           ;
           He
           made
           it
           an
           infallible
           mark
           of
           Infidelity
           in
           a
           Prince
           to
           grant
           Tolerations
           :
           Do
           not
           think
           I
           am
           injurious
           to
           him
           ;
           you
           shall
           have
           his
           own
           words
           :
           
             In
             respect
             of
             Religion
             ,
             some
             (
             Princes
             )
             are
             Believers
             ,
             as
             Ioshua
             ;
             some
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             either
             such
             as
             persecute
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Herod
             and
             Iulian
             ;
             or
          
           Tolerate
           
             it
             ,
             as
             a
          
           Trajan
           .
           Thus
           the
           Zealous
           Man
           ,
           not
           considering
           ,
           that
           
             King
             William
          
           had
           granted
           a
           Toleration
           in
           England
           .
           Nay
           so
           much
           was
           the
           Mans
           Teeth
           set
           on
           edg
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           should
           have
           been
           once
           muttered
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           earnest
           in
           his
           Exhortations
           to
           the
           
           House
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           ,
           if
           not
           Hang
           ,
           at
           least
           Banish
           all
           the
           Prelatists
           .
           Thus
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Magistrates
             to
             overlook
             dangerous
             Persons
             by
             Cruel
             Indulgence
             ;
             one
          
           Achan
           
             spared
             ,
             may
             endanger
             the
             whole
             Camp
             of
             Israel
          
           (
           is
           not
           this
           as
           bad
           as
           Hanging
           ?
           )
           
             Traytors
             to
             Kirk
             and
             King
             would
             be
             duly
             noticed
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Persons
             of
             a
             dangerous
             Complexion
             ,
             to
             undermine
             the
             State
             ,
             would
             be
             incapacitated
             ,
          
           (
           and
           a
           Rope
           is
           the
           best
           way
           for
           that
           )
           
             and
             put
             out
             of
             reach
             to
             hazard
             the
             Commonwealth
             :
             If
             he
             were
             a
             Churchman
             ,
             an
             Abiathar
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             Anathoth
             .
          
           This
           last
           fling
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           was
           design'd
           against
           the
           
             Archbishop
             of
             Glasgow
          
           ,
           for
           possibly
           Mr.
           David
           dreaded
           ,
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           Plot
           of
           the
           Toleration
           .
           Stubborn
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           provide
           Halters
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           Prisons
           for
           all
           these
           Rogues
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           godly
           Man
           advised
           them
           !
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           wherein
           the
           Church
           was
           concerned
           ,
           was
           an
           Act
           which
           passed
           Iuly
           29.
           1690.
           
           Abolishing
           Patronages
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           in
           their
           stead
           ,
           What
           ?
           Popular
           Elections
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Profession
           ?
           Nothing
           less
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           A
           new
           Model
           for
           Electing
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           find
           a
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           :
           
             For
             now
             the
             Heritors
             and
             Elders
             are
             to
             name
             and
             propose
             the
             Person
             for
             whom
             they
             encline
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             be
             either
             approved
             ,
             or
             disapproved
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             disapprove
             ,
             the
             Disapprovers
             must
             give
             in-their
             Reasons
             to
             the
             Effect
             the
             Afsair
             may
             be
             cognosced
             upon
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             the
             bounds
             ,
             at
             whose
             judgment
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             determination
             ,
             the
             Calling
             and
             Entring
             of
             a
             particular
             Minister
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             ordered
             and
             concluded
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           am
           not
           at
           present
           to
           debate
           the
           Reasonableness
           or
           Conveniency
           of
           this
           new
           Model
           :
           But
           it
           surpriz'd
           me
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           were
           so
           easily
           pleased
           with
           this
           ,
           after
           their
           so
           warm
           and
           frequent
           Protestations
           for
           the
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           of
           the
           popular
           Elections
           :
           But
           this
           Surprize
           was
           soon
           over
           
           when
           I
           found
           that
           this
           Method
           in
           the
           result
           brought
           the
           whole
           Power
           as
           effectually
           into
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           more
           easily
           than
           popular
           Election
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           all
           they
           were
           aiming
           at
           :
           And
           here
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Divine
           Right
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           doth
           commonly
           terminate
           .
           At
           least
           I
           am
           very
           far
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           this
           is
           not
           all
           the
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           found
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           most
           part
           of
           their
           glorious
           Pretences
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           I
           am
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           concerns
           a
           Set
           of
           Men
           ,
           whom
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           if
           you
           will
           allow
           to
           be
           called
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           viz.
           Those
           who
           had
           been
           Deprived
           by
           the
           Committee
           of
           Estates
           and
           the
           Council
           ,
           Anno
           1689.
           for
           not
           Reading
           the
           Proclamation
           
             against
             the
             owning
             the
             late
             King
          
           James
           ,
           
             and
             not
             praying
             publickly
             for
          
           William
           and
           Mary
           
             as
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
          
           Scotland
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           obeyed
           their
           Sentence
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           exercise
           their
           Ministry
           in
           their
           own
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           had
           adventured
           to
           preach
           in
           Neighbouring
           Churches
           :
           And
           for
           this
           they
           pretended
           they
           were
           only
           deprived
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           at
           such
           a
           Place
           :
           The
           Council
           though
           it
           had
           deprived
           them
           ,
           had
           not
           unminister'd
           them
           ;
           it
           was
           still
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           when
           they
           had
           occasion
           :
           And
           as
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           but
           too
           much
           of
           that
           ,
           considering
           how
           many
           Vacancies
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           how
           few
           of
           these
           Churches
           were
           planted
           ;
           So
           very
           few
           that
           in
           many
           Corners
           of
           the
           Country
           you
           should
           have
           found
           
             six
             ,
             eight
             ,
             ten
          
           Churches
           all
           empty
           in
           one
           Neighbourhood
           :
           Besides
           ,
           as
           they
           still
           pretend
           ,
           they
           preached
           nothing
           but
           the
           solid
           and
           substantial
           Points
           of
           
             Christianity
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           did
           not
           meddle
           with
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           but
           made
           it
           their
           work
           to
           persuade
           People
           to
           a
           sober
           ,
           righteous
           and
           godly
           Life
           .
           However
           ,
           this
           irritated
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           in
           the
           Government
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           upon
           the
           22
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           1690.
           this
           Act
           mas
           wade
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   THE
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   taking
                   into
                   their
                   Consideration
                   ,
                   That
                   several
                   Ministers
                   deprived
                   for
                   not
                   praying
                   publickly
                   for
                   
                     King
                     William
                     and
                     Queen
                     Mary
                  
                   as
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Reading
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   ,
                   Emitted
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     13th
                     of
                     April
                  
                   1689.
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   ,
                   are
                   vp
                   their
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Deprivation
                   ,
                   expresly
                   prohibited
                   to
                   exercise
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Ministerial
                   Function
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   Parishes
                   from
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   Deprived
                   ,
                   do
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   now
                   far
                   more
                   perniciously
                   and
                   dangerously
                   ,
                   diffuse
                   the
                   poison
                   of
                   their
                   Disaffection
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   the
                   liberty
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   pray
                   at
                   other
                   Churches
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   neglect
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   
                     King
                     William
                     and
                     Queen
                     Mary
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   manner
                   enjoined
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   manifest
                   Contempt
                   of
                   publick
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stirrrng
                   up
                   and
                   fomenting
                   the
                   disaffection
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   their
                   Majesties
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   encouragement
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   Enemies
                   .
                   Therefore
                   our
                   Sovereign
                   Lord
                   and
                   Lady
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   
                   Queen's
                   Majesties
                   with
                   Advice
                   and
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   do
                   hereby
                   prohibit
                   and
                   discharge
                   the
                   whole
                   foresaid
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   deprived
                   as
                   said
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   or
                   exercise
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   Function
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Churches
                   or
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   pretext
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   until
                   first
                   they
                   present
                   themselves
                   before
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   secret
                   Council
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   ,
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   thereof
                   ,
                   cake
                   ,
                   swear
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   engage
                   themselves
                   under
                   their
                   Hands
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   
                     King
                     William
                  
                   and
                   
                     Queen
                     Mary
                  
                   as
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   own
                   ,
                   or
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   late
                   
                     K.
                     Iames
                  
                   the
                   7th
                   for
                   their
                   King
                   in
                   any
                   sort
                   ,
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Tenour
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Proclamation
                   :
                   Certifying
                   such
                   Ministers
                   as
                   shall
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   proceeded
                   against
                   ,
                   as
                   Persons
                   disaffected
                   &
                   Enemies
                   to
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Government
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   Rigour
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   their
                   Majesties
                   ,
                   with
                   advice
                   and
                   consent
                   foresaid
                   ordain
                   the
                   said
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   and
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   further
                   Execution
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   given
                   Obedience
                   thereto
                   ,
                   by
                   praying
                   for
                   their
                   Majesties
                   in
                   manner
                   foresaid
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   their
                   
                   Majesties
                   Privy
                   Council
                   proceed
                   therein
                   ,
                   or
                   impower
                   the
                   Sheriffs
                   or
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   Burghs
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   within
                   their
                   respective
                   Bounds
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   cause
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Neither
             was
             this
             thought
             enough
             ,
             for
             within
             a
             few
             days
             after
             ,
             another
             Act
             was
             made
             against
             the
             Distinction
             of
             De
             Iure
             ,
             and
             De
             Facto
             ,
             and
             appointing
             a
             certain
             Declaration
             ;
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Assurance
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             every
             person
             in
             publick
             Employment
             ;
             And
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Deprived
             Ministers
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             express
             Clause
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             That
             all
             shall
             take
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             by
             Law
             to
             Swear
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             Majesties
             .
             I
             am
             now
             almost
             wearied
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             be
             at
             pains
             to
             Transcribe
             that
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             afraid
             you
             may
             be
             angry
             if
             you
             get
             not
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             take
             it
             as
             follows
             ,
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   IAB
                   ,
                   Do
                   in
                   the
                   Sincerity
                   of
                   my
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Assent
                   ,
                   Acknowledge
                   and
                   Declare
                   ,
                   That
                   their
                   Majesties
                   
                     King
                     William
                  
                   and
                   
                     Queen
                     Mary
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   only
                   lawful
                   undoubted
                   Sovereigns
                   ,
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   de
                   Iure
                   ,
                   as
                   de
                   facto
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   ;
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   do
                   sincerely
                   and
                   faithfully
                   promise
                   and
                   engage
                   ,
                   That
                   I
                   will
                   with
                   Heart
                   and
                   Hand
                   ,
                   Life
                   and
                   Goods
                   ,
                   maintain
                   and
                   defend
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Title
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   late
                   
                     King
                     Iames
                  
                   ,
                   His
                   Adherents
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   by
                   open
                   ,
                   or
                   secret
                   Attempts
                   ,
                   shall
                   disturb
                   or
                   disquiet
                   their
                   Majesties
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Thus
             the
             Parliament
             thought
             fit
             to
             seeure
             their
             Majesties
             Government
             ,
             by
             exploding
             that
             pitiful
             Distinction
             of
             de
             Iure
             ,
             and
             de
             Facto
             ,
             Rationally
             sure
             ,
             and
             Consequentially
             :
          
           
           For
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           where
           the
           Government
           is
           incontrovertibly
           Monarchical
           and
           Hereditary
           ,
           such
           as
           Scotland
           is
           ,
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           one
           can
           be
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           first
           such
           
             de
             Iure
          
           ?
           An
           Usurper
           he
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           can
           never
           be
           a
           King
           ;
           a
           King
           in
           such
           a
           Constitution
           being
           necessarily
           
             Nomen
             Iuris
          
           .
           But
           to
           let
           this
           pass
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           my
           present
           Concern
           ;
           Were
           not
           our
           Non-Complyers
           ,
           our
           Non-Readers
           ,
           and
           Non-Prayers
           ,
           our
           Clergymen
           who
           were
           deprived
           Anno
           1689
           ,
           pretty
           well
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           these
           two
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ?
           I
           believe
           you
           will
           not
           readily
           imagine
           that
           many
           of
           them
           would
           incline
           to
           qualifie
           themselves
           according
           to
           these
           Laws
           ,
           for
           the
           further
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           Neither
           indeed
           (
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           learn
           )
           has
           one
           of
           them
           done
           it
           in
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           They
           were
           forced
           therefore
           to
           chuse
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Alternative
           ,
           and
           cease
           from
           the
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           either
           in
           Churches
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           for
           a
           certain
           time
           ;
           That
           they
           look'd
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           considered
           a
           little
           better
           :
           And
           then
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           they
           adventured
           to
           have
           Divine
           Worship
           somewhat
           publickly
           in
           their
           own
           Houses
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           prayed
           and
           sung
           Psalms
           according
           to
           the
           Scottish
           Fashion
           :
           And
           also
           gave
           their
           Families
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           they
           did
           not
           shut
           their
           Gates
           ,
           but
           left
           them
           open
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           pleased
           might
           meet
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           gave
           mighty
           provocation
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           :
           For
           wherever
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           it
           emptyed
           their
           Convinticles
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           Common
           Sort
           ;
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           Gentry
           generally
           flocked
           to
           these
           private
           Meetings
           of
           the
           deprived
           Men
           :
           Which
           was
           an
           unsupportable
           Grievance
           and
           Trouble
           to
           the
           Brethren
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           as
           that
           was
           the
           Guise
           ,
           they
           concluded
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           ,
           their
           Interest
           (
           what
           ever
           pretences
           of
           Law
           they
           might
           have
           on
           their
           side
           )
           could
           be
           secured
           .
           But
           what
           Remedy
           was
           proper
           for
           such
           a
           dangerous
           Disease
           ?
           Should
           
           they
           cite
           them
           before
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           or
           Synods
           ,
           and
           enter
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Process
           against
           them
           ?
           But
           that
           would
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           For
           they
           would
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           appear
           ▪
           and
           if
           the
           pursuit
           should
           proceed
           to
           the
           outmost
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           Excommunicate
           them
           ,
           nothing
           would
           be
           gain'd
           ;
           for
           the
           Sting
           was
           taken
           from
           that
           Sentence
           ,
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           No
           man
           being
           ,
           now
           ,
           by
           Law
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           suffer
           in
           his
           Temporal
           Interest
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           being
           Excommunicated
           :
           And
           it
           was
           manifest
           enough
           ,
           these
           Episcopalians
           would
           not
           value
           a
           Presbyterian
           Excommunication
           upon
           Spiritual
           accounts
           .
           What
           then
           should
           be
           done
           ?
           Why
           ?
           There
           was
           no
           choice
           :
           There
           was
           no
           other
           way
           imaginable
           but
           to
           importune
           the
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           that
           their
           Lordships
           would
           take
           some
           Course
           with
           such
           a
           Criminal
           Enormity
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           even
           this
           required
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           due
           Season
           ;
           for
           if
           such
           a
           matter
           should
           be
           proposed
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           was
           present
           ,
           he
           might
           breed
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           make
           Opposition
           :
           So
           ,
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           take
           the
           opportunity
           of
           his
           absence
           (
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Court
           )
           in
           May
           and
           Iune
           1692.
           
           And
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           rebellious
           and
           intollerable
           Practices
           of
           the
           deprived
           Men
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           Council
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           long
           List
           of
           such
           given
           in
           to
           their
           Lordships
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           not
           how
           it
           happened
           ,
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           cite
           only
           Two
           at
           first
           ,
           viz.
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Waddel
          
           Archdeacon
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Nicolson
          
           Parson
           of
           Errol
           .
           The
           first
           had
           been
           deprived
           for
           not
           reading
           the
           Proclamation
           enacted
           by
           the
           States
           against
           the
           owning
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           not
           Praying
           for
           William
           and
           Mary
           as
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           before
           Whitsunday
           1689.
           and
           by
           consequence
           before
           the
           Accounts
           came
           to
           Scotland
           that
           William
           and
           Mary
           had
           sworn
           the
           Coronation-Oath
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Claim
           of
           Right
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           King
           and
           Queen
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           Crime
           ,
           had
           been
           afterwards
           deprived
           by
           the
           Council
           :
           Dr.
           
           
           Waddel's
           late
           Crime
           was
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           own
           Dwelling
           House
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           he
           had
           Preached
           some
           Sundays
           ,
           without
           qualifying
           himself
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           swearing
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           giving
           it
           under
           his
           Hand
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           Pray
           for
           William
           and
           Mary
           as
           King
           and
           Queen
           and
           taking
           the
           Assurance
           :
           But
           Dr.
           
           Nicolson's
           Transgression
           had
           many
           different
           Circumstances
           :
           Which
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           apprehend
           the
           better
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           this
           view
           of
           his
           Case
           .
        
         
           Errol
           is
           a
           considerable
           Parish
           :
           It
           lies
           in
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Fertile
           places
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Carse
           of
           Gowrie
           :
           and
           so
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           Gentlemen
           who
           have
           Estates
           in
           it
           :
           But
           all
           generally
           Malignants
           ,
           or
           Antipresbyterians
           ,
           except
           two
           or
           three
           :
           So
           that
           it
           was
           very
           difficult
           to
           get
           it
           planted
           with
           a
           fashionable
           Preacher
           .
           But
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Good
           Cause
           must
           surmount
           all
           Difficulties
           :
           And
           therefore
           these
           two
           or
           three
           
             Presbyterian
             Lairds
          
           ,
           with
           a
           small
           number
           of
           inferiour
           People
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           cajoll'd
           into
           their
           own
           Temper
           ,
           resolve
           they
           will
           have
           a
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           ,
           once
           possess'd
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           of
           Errol
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           upon
           a
           Sunday
           morning
           ,
           (
           I
           think
           it
           was
           on
           the
           Tenth
           of
           May
           1691
           )
           they
           bring
           along
           one
           Tullidaff
           ,
           a
           young
           forward
           Man
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           besides
           those
           in
           the
           Village
           of
           Errol
           ,
           all
           the
           Commons
           in
           the
           Parish
           generally
           had
           got
           notice
           of
           the
           design
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           convened
           in
           a
           considerable
           number
           ,
           and
           met
           Tullidaff
           and
           his
           Guards
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           entring
           ;
           and
           ask'd
           what
           the
           matter
           meant
           ,
           &c.
           
           One
           of
           those
           Presbyterian
           Lairds
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           his
           Company
           ,
           began
           to
           harangue
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           Presbytery
           was
           now
           Established
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           that
           here
           was
           a
           Presbyterian
           come
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           dangerous
           to
           make
           any
           opposition
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           of
           such
           stuff
           :
           But
           the
           resolute
           Clowns
           were
           not
           to
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           such
           whining
           Rhetorick
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           they
           told
           that
           Gentleman
           briskly
           ,
           that
           that
           Preacher
           would
           do
           best
           to
           be
           gone
           without
           further
           noise
           ,
           for
           that
           day
           he
           should
           not
           enter
           the
           Church
           of
           Errol
           :
           The
           Laird
           began
           to
           expostulate
           further
           with
           them
           but
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           them
           told
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           reason
           Matters
           :
           But
           they
           would
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           that
           Preacher
           ;
           he
           should
           not
           come
           there
           .
           Upon
           this
           one
           of
           that
           Gentlemans
           Servants
           (
           more
           couragious
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           though
           not
           more
           zealous
           than
           his
           Master
           )
           offers
           a
           stroke
           at
           that
           Fellow
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           came
           to
           earnest
           ,
           in
           short
           Tullidaff
           the
           Preacher
           found
           it
           convenient
           to
           try
           if
           his
           Horse
           could
           ride
           ,
           and
           his
           Guards
           got
           sufficient
           Pay
           for
           that
           days
           Muster
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           time
           Dr.
           Nicolson
           was
           in
           the
           Parsonage-house
           (
           for
           by
           the
           forbearance
           of
           a
           Worthy
           young
           Nobleman
           the
           Earl
           of
           Northesk
           his
           Patron
           he
           had
           still
           continued
           to
           to
           inhabit
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           deprivation
           )
           no
           ways
           concerned
           in
           the
           Tumult
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           used
           to
           do
           ,
           going
           about
           Divine
           Worship
           in
           his
           own
           Family
           .
           Methinks
           it
           needs
           be
           no
           hard
           task
           to
           persuade
           you
           that
           this
           opposition
           would
           be
           warmly
           resented
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           indeed
           so
           it
           was
           ;
           for
           within
           a
           few
           days
           after
           the
           Matter
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           and
           Summons
           were
           issued
           out
           charging
           those
           who
           had
           made
           that
           Tumult
           to
           appear
           before
           their
           Lordships
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           Doctor
           Nicolson
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           had
           instigated
           and
           encouraged
           the
           Rabble
           .
        
         
           The
           Privy
           Council
           banished
           Doctor
           Waddel
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Nicolson
           out
           of
           the
           Parish
           of
           Errol
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           much
           my
           present
           business
           to
           insist
           on
           this
           ;
           that
           which
           I
           have
           had
           in
           mine
           eye
           all
           a
           long
           ,
           is
           the
           Libel
           that
           was
           given
           in
           against
           Doctor
           
           Nicolson
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           upon
           the
           Matter
           the
           Charge
           that
           was
           given
           him
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Council
           :
           It
           was
           a
           very
           large
           one
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           three
           full
           Sheets
           of
           Paper
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           would
           be
           both
           a
           tedious
           and
           a
           needless
           work
           to
           Transcribe
           it
           all
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           only
           give
           you
           the
           Narrative
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           word
           for
           word
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   WILLIAM
                   and
                   MARY
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     FOrasmuch
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     humbly
                     meant
                     and
                     shown
                     by
                     our
                     Lovit
                     Sir
                  
                   William
                   Lockhart
                   
                     our
                     Sollicitour
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   John
                   Blair
                   
                     Agent
                     for
                     the
                  
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     where
                     ,
                     albeit
                     by
                     the
                     Common
                     Law
                     ,
                     the
                     Laws
                     and
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     daily
                     practique
                     of
                     this
                     and
                     all
                     well
                     governed
                     Nations
                     ,
                     the
                     Sacred
                     Function
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     holden
                     in
                     great
                     Respect
                     or
                     Esteem
                     ,
                     and
                     Ministers
                     should
                     be
                     secured
                     in
                     their
                     Persons
                     ,
                     and
                     Goods
                     against
                     all
                     Assaults
                     ,
                     Outrages
                     and
                     Violences
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     perturbers
                     of
                     Divine
                     Service
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     shall
                     hinder
                     the
                     performance
                     thereof
                     are
                     severely
                     punishable
                     ,
                     and
                     particularly
                     it
                     is
                     provided
                     by
                  
                   Act
                   4.
                   
                   Parl.
                   3.
                   
                   Jac.
                   II.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Hally
                     Kirk
                     be
                     kept
                     in
                     freedom
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     nay
                     Person
                     vex
                     Kirkmen
                     in
                     their
                     Persons
                     and
                     Goods
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     And
                     by
                     many
                     subsequent
                     Laws
                     the
                     liberty
                     and
                     freedom
                     of
                     the
                     Hally
                     Kirk
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Persons
                     of
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Church-men
                     in
                     the
                     Sacred
                     Function
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     in
                     special
                     reverence
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     ways
                     to
                     be
                     assaulted
                     ,
                     hurted
                     or
                     affronted
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     about
                     going
                     to
                     Divine
                     Service
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     execution
                     of
                     their
                     Office.
                     And
                     by
                     the
                  
                   27.
                   
                   Act
                   Parl.
                   11.
                   
                   Jac.
                   VI.
                   
                     'T
                     is
                     statuted
                     that
                     whatever
                     Person
                     or
                     Persons
                     ,
                     shall
                     happen
                     to
                     perturb
                     the
                     Order
                     of
                     the
                     Kirk
                     ,
                     or
                     make
                     any
                     Tumult
                     or
                  
                   
                   
                     raise
                     any
                     Fray
                     ,
                     where
                     through
                     the
                     People
                     convened
                     shall
                     happen
                     to
                     be
                     disturbed
                     ,
                     disordered
                     and
                     dispersed
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     Point
                     of
                     a
                     Ditty
                     against
                     the
                     Persons
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     convict
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     tyn
                     all
                     their
                     moveable
                     Goods
                     to
                     be
                     Escheat
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     Offence
                     ;
                     but
                     prejudice
                     of
                     a
                     greater
                     punishment
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     happens
                     any
                     Offence
                     ,
                     as
                     Slaughter
                     ,
                     Blood
                     ,
                     Mutilation
                     ,
                     and
                     whosoever
                     invades
                     any
                     Minister
                     or
                     puts
                     violent
                     hands
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     punished
                     with
                     all
                     Rigour
                     ,
                     and
                     incur
                     the
                     pain
                     of
                     their
                     moveable
                     Goods
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     said
                     Invasion
                     or
                     Violence
                     ,
                     albeit
                     no
                     Slaughter
                     nor
                     Mutilation
                     follow
                     thereupon
                     ;
                     all
                     which
                     is
                     ratified
                     by
                     the
                  
                   7th
                   .
                   Act
                   Ch.
                   I.
                   
                     by
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     declared
                     that
                     because
                     the
                     insolence
                     and
                     violence
                     may
                     be
                     committed
                     by
                     Lawless
                     and
                     Irresponsable
                     Men
                     ;
                     who
                     cannot
                     be
                     gotten
                     detected
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     statuted
                     that
                     the
                     Landlords
                     ,
                     Heretors
                     ,
                     Chief
                     of
                  
                   Clans
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     others
                     within
                     whose
                     bounds
                     they
                     dwell
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     holden
                     ,
                     upon
                     Complaint
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     Secret
                     Council
                     to
                     exhibit
                     and
                     produce
                     the
                     Malefactors
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     censured
                     and
                     punished
                     at
                     the
                     discretion
                     of
                     the
                     Iudge
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Heretors
                     and
                     others
                     in
                     whose
                     Land
                     they
                     reside
                     are
                     obliged
                     to
                     exhibit
                     them
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     like
                     punishment
                     after
                     intimation
                     made
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     they
                     stay
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     the
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Act
                   ,
                   Session
                   2.
                   
                   Parl.
                   2.
                   
                   Ch.
                   II.
                   
                     It
                     is
                     statuted
                     and
                     declared
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     Person
                     or
                     Persons
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     Guilty
                     of
                     Assaulting
                     of
                     the
                     Lives
                     of
                     Ministers
                     or
                     actually
                     attempting
                     the
                     same
                     shall
                     be
                     severely
                     punished
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           did
           the
           Narative
           of
           the
           Doctors
           Libel
           proceed
           ,
           and
           then
           upon
           this
           Foundation
           was
           the
           rest
           of
           it
           built
           ,
           viz.
           That
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           deprived
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Errol
           declared
           vacant
           ,
           yet
           when
           by
           the
           Presbyteries
           appointment
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Tullidaff
          
           came
           to
           preach
           there
           ,
           such
           a
           Tumult
           was
           raised
           :
           And
           the
           Doctor
           was
           accessary
           as
           an
           Instigator
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           ,
        
         
         
           I
           could
           easily
           tell
           you
           a
           great
           many
           things
           that
           might
           be
           worth
           your
           Notice
           :
           And
           that
           a
           great
           many
           more
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           might
           have
           been
           cited
           :
           For
           we
           have
           had
           enough
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Insults
           ,
           Invasions
           and
           Murthers
           committed
           by
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           in
           King
           Charles
           II.
           His
           time
           :
           But
           that
           for
           which
           I
           have
           Transcribed
           this
           Narative
           is
           chiefly
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           you
           may
           see
           the
           Piety
           of
           our
           former
           Parliaments
           ,
           in
           the
           Protection
           of
           Clergy-men
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           occasion
           to
           consider
           what
           a
           Spirit
           prevailed
           in
           the
           last
           Session
           of
           our
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           justified
           and
           approved
           the
           Deed
           of
           the
           Rabble
           against
           so
           many
           Ministers
           :
           And
           whether
           we
           have
           not
           now
           a
           very
           Impartial
           Government
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           Laws
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           buried
           in
           deep
           Silence
           ,
           when
           the
           Case
           concerns
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           are
           thus
           awakened
           ,
           and
           made
           cry
           so
           lowdly
           ,
           when
           the
           Presbyterian
           Interest
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           if
           I
           were
           to
           justifie
           Tumults
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           No
           :
           I
           abhor
           them
           with
           all
           my
           Soul
           :
           But
           why
           should
           not
           all
           alike
           guilty
           be
           equally
           punished
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Sir
           I
           have
           according
           to
           your
           desire
           ,
           given
           you
           a
           short
           Deduction
           of
           the
           Usage
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           in
           Scotland
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           from
           the
           Civil
           Power
           since
           the
           24th
           .
           of
           December
           1689.
           
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           all
           along
           to
           represent
           Matters
           faithfully
           and
           truly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           succinctly
           .
        
         
           Two
           other
           Things
           there
           are
           which
           are
           important
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           a
           little
           gratifie
           your
           Curiosity
           .
           viz.
           The
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           since
           the
           Power
           was
           put
           in
           their
           Hands
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           against
           those
           Prelatists
           who
           complied
           ,
           and
           the
           Purging
           the
           Universities
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           convenient
           at
           this
           time
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           it
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           would
           swell
           this
           Letter
           infinitely
           beyond
           its
           due
           limits
           ,
           and
           I
           
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           you
           may
           confidently
           expect
           to
           se
           that
           fully
           done
           by
           another
           Hand
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Universities
           ,
           those
           Seminaries
           of
           Learning
           ,
           as
           they
           stood
           under
           the
           Episcopal
           Constitution
           ,
           were
           a
           great
           Eye-sore
           to
           the
           Party
           ;
           and
           therefore
           none
           could
           expect
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           could
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           unless
           the
           publick
           Schools
           were
           put
           into
           their
           Hands
           .
           Besides
           the
           Education
           of
           Youth
           added
           much
           to
           their
           strength
           and
           National
           Settlement
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           resolv'd
           at
           any
           rate
           ,
           
             quo
             jure
             ,
             quáve
             injuriâ
          
           ,
           to
           seise
           very
           speedily
           the
           most
           conspicuous
           ,
           and
           most
           eminent
           Places
           .
           The
           Ministers
           were
           so
           warm
           in
           this
           Design
           ,
           that
           they
           importun'd
           their
           Patrons
           in
           the
           State
           to
           remove
           such
           Masters
           as
           they
           judg'd
           most
           opposite
           to
           their
           Government
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           Affair
           was
           considered
           by
           the
           Parliament
           .
           But
           the
           wiser
           sort
           among
           them
           withstood
           this
           precipitancy
           ;
           for
           since
           they
           might
           frame
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           such
           as
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           most
           convenient
           to
           delay
           their
           Revenge
           for
           a
           little
           while
           ;
           because
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           Universities
           might
           be
           more
           effectually
           turn'd
           out
           under
           the
           Covert
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Methods
           that
           they
           first
           advis'd
           .
           These
           Consultations
           toss'd
           to
           and
           again
           at
           last
           produc'd
           that
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           appoints
           all
           Masters
           and
           Professors
           in
           Universities
           and
           publick
           Schools
           :
           1.
           
           To
           sign
           the
           Westminster
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Standard
           of
           Theological
           Orthodoxy
           .
           2.
           
           To
           swear
           Allegiance
           to
           K.
           William
           and
           Q.
           Mary
           .
           3.
           
           To
           sign
           the
           Declaration
           and
           Assurance
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           had
           occasion
           to
           mention
           above
           .
           4.
           
           To
           submit
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           its
           last
           and
           latest
           Figure
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           about
           fifty
           or
           sixty
           old
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           .
           It
           was
           easie
           to
           foresee
           that
           there
           were
           but
           few
           Masters
           whose
           deprivation
           this
           Act
           would
           not
           occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           trust
           of
           visiting
           Universities
           ,
           Colleges
           and
           Schools
           was
           devolv'd
           on
           some
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           (
           whose
           
           names
           are
           inserted
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           )
           that
           were
           most
           addicted
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           Presbytery
           .
           A
           full
           Quorum
           of
           them
           met
           on
           the
           twenty
           third
           day
           of
           Iuly
           1690.
           and
           subdivided
           themselves
           into
           four
           lesser
           Committees
           :
           One
           for
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           one
           for
           Edinburgh
           ,
           one
           for
           Glasgow
           ,
           and
           one
           for
           Aberdeen
           .
           The
           Committee
           appointed
           to
           visit
           the
           University
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           was
           managed
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Crawford
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           not
           commit
           it
           to
           one
           more
           bigotted
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           their
           Party
           .
           So
           that
           their
           Design
           was
           accomplish'd
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           few
           meetings
           ,
           when
           the
           Earl
           made
           report
           to
           the
           General
           Visitation
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           they
           were
           deprived
           the
           25th
           day
           of
           
             September
             ,
             ad
             unum
             omnes
          
           ;
           Nor
           did
           they
           expect
           to
           be
           otherways
           treated
           ;
           But
           this
           merciless
           Sentence
           rais'd
           the
           Odium
           of
           many
           against
           the
           Party
           :
           for
           both
           the
           heads
           of
           Houses
           and
           the
           subordinate
           Professors
           in
           that
           University
           are
           learned
           and
           deserving
           Men
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Alexander
             Skeen
          
           Rector
           ,
           and
           Provost
           of
           the
           old
           College
           by
           his
           singular
           dexterity
           ,
           industry
           and
           constant
           application
           ,
           chang'd
           the
           rubbish
           and
           ruins
           of
           that
           House
           into
           beautiful
           and
           convenient
           Habitations
           both
           for
           Masters
           and
           Students
           .
           And
           Dr.
           
             Iames
             Weems
          
           Principal
           of
           S.
           
           Leonard's
           College
           minded
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           more
           than
           the
           welfare
           of
           that
           House
           .
           And
           there
           is
           little
           doubt
           to
           be
           made
           but
           that
           the
           Learned
           and
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Lorimer
           ,
           Principal
           of
           the
           new
           College
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           had
           been
           treated
           as
           his
           Brethren
           were
           ,
           since
           his
           Principles
           were
           as
           different
           from
           Presbytery
           ,
           as
           theirs
           are
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           The
           next
           place
           to
           be
           visited
           was
           the
           College
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           because
           that
           House
           was
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           they
           peremptorily
           determin'd
           to
           have
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           .
           And
           it
           must
           be
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Professors
           in
           that
           House
           ,
           did
           frequently
           and
           freely
           despise
           the
           Faction
           :
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           but
           expect
           to
           be
           censur'd
           accordingly
           .
           The
           Presbyterians
           were
           very
           much
           afraid
           that
           Dr.
           Monro
           and
           Dr.
           Strachan
           would
           
           comply
           with
           the
           late
           Test
           ,
           as
           it
           stood
           in
           their
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           This
           put
           their
           Invention
           upon
           the
           Rack
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           strict
           Enquiry
           is
           made
           into
           their
           Lives
           ,
           Actions
           ,
           private
           Behaviour
           ,
           Words
           and
           Conversation
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           had
           comply'd
           with
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           turn'd
           out
           on
           other
           Heads
           ;
           but
           this
           Inquisition
           and
           toil
           was
           very
           needless
           .
           For
           after
           four
           years
           sufferings
           ,
           they
           'd
           venture
           upon
           the
           greatest
           Calamities
           ,
           rather
           than
           comply
           with
           a
           Test
           of
           such
           Consequences
           as
           that
           is
           .
           However
           it
           was
           ,
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           College
           of
           Edinburgh
           were
           prosecuted
           with
           the
           greatest
           Solemnity
           ,
           bitterness
           and
           indignation
           that
           was
           possible
           .
           The
           first
           Masters
           knew
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           hold
           their
           Places
           under
           the
           present
           Scheme
           of
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           made
           particular
           Answers
           to
           all
           the
           Articles
           Libell'd
           against
           them
           :
           for
           otherwise
           the
           Presbyterians
           would
           have
           propagated
           amongst
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           turn'd
           out
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           refusing
           the
           publick
           Test
           ,
           but
           rather
           for
           immoralities
           and
           Scandalous
           Faults
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           already
           published
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           the
           Methods
           that
           they
           took
           in
           turning
           out
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           College
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           
           yet
           I
           must
           beg
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Narrative
           pardon
           ,
           if
           I
           add
           some
           things
           to
           what
           he
           has
           written
           .
           And
           I
           do
           it
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           material
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           have
           undeniable
           Authority
           for
           them
           .
           In
           the
           General
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           Libels
           against
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           College
           of
           Edinburgh
           were
           own'd
           and
           subscrib'd
           by
           no
           particular
           Accuser
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Committee
           proceeded
           upon
           such
           Libels
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           brought
           before
           them
           in
           the
           most
           orderly
           and
           legal
           manner
           .
           By
           a
           publick
           Proclamation
           they
           had
           invited
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           all
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           every
           particular
           Man
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           bring
           Libels
           against
           the
           Masters
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           and
           
           therefore
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hall
          
           then
           Provost
           of
           Edinburgh
           (
           who
           was
           contented
           with
           the
           humble
           glory
           of
           being
           a
           drudge
           in
           this
           Affair
           )
           cajoll'd
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Massie
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Regents
           of
           the
           College
           ,
           to
           draw
           up
           Libels
           against
           all
           his
           Brethren
           .
           Mr.
           Massie
           had
           in
           all
           the
           Periods
           of
           his
           Life
           some
           affected
           singularities
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           apt
           to
           quarrel
           with
           his
           Collegues
           ;
           and
           always
           had
           so
           much
           Religion
           as
           to
           worship
           the
           rising
           Sun
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           (
           foreseeing
           that
           Dr.
           Monro
           must
           needs
           be
           turn
           '
           out
           )
           undertook
           this
           generous
           and
           honourable
           Employment
           of
           being
           the
           Accuser
           of
           his
           Brethren
           .
           These
           Libels
           form'd
           and
           contriv'd
           by
           Mr.
           Massie
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           in
           several
           private
           Conferences
           conserted
           with
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hall
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Ferguson
          
           ,
           and
           then
           at
           length
           read
           in
           the
           Town
           Council
           ,
           the
           Clerks
           being
           remov'd
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Sir
           Iohn
           might
           be
           furnished
           with
           all
           necessary
           preparations
           when
           the
           Committee
           for
           visiting
           the
           College
           of
           Edinburgh
           sat
           .
           By
           such
           kind
           Offices
           Mr.
           Massie
           recommended
           himself
           at
           once
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hall
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           a
           twelve-month
           before
           the
           Visitation
           ,
           was
           design'd
           to
           succeed
           Dr.
           Monro
           as
           principal
           of
           the
           College
           .
           Let
           none
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           at
           Edinburgh
           think
           that
           this
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Forgery
           vented
           by
           ill-nature
           and
           Envy
           ;
           for
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           who
           were
           Members
           of
           the
           Town-Council
           of
           Edinburgh
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           my
           Intelligence
           from
           one
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           who
           still
           makes
           a
           considerable
           Figure
           in
           the
           City
           .
           And
           if
           any
           sober
           Man
           be
           unsatisfied
           concerning
           the
           several
           steps
           of
           this
           Knavery
           and
           Disingenuity
           ,
           he
           may
           ask
           his
           Neighbours
           who
           were
           then
           Members
           of
           the
           Town-Council
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           extravagant
           piece
           of
           partiality
           was
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           himself
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           possible
           assurances
           and
           promises
           of
           succeeding
           ▪
           Dr.
           Muro
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Judges
           in
           that
           Committee
           ;
           and
           't
           was
           told
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           observed
           very
           punctually
           what
           passed
           in
           
           the
           General
           Visitation
           ,
           that
           when
           Dr.
           Monro
           was
           remov'd
           five
           or
           six
           times
           ,
           the
           other
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           Members
           of
           the
           Visitation
           all
           of
           them
           by
           turns
           rose
           up
           and
           spoke
           against
           him
           ,
           some
           once
           ,
           some
           twice
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           Rùle
           spoke
           thrice
           .
           Upon
           which
           some
           said
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           
             to
             kill
             and
          
           take
           possession
           .
           The
           Masters
           were
           never
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Libels
           until
           they
           appear'd
           before
           the
           Committee
           ,
           and
           even
           then
           they
           were
           not
           read
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           one
           Article
           after
           another
           ,
           for
           since
           most
           of
           the
           Articles
           Libell'd
           against
           them
           related
           to
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           to
           oblige
           the
           Masters
           to
           answer
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           proper
           way
           to
           entangle
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Committee
           took
           all
           possible
           advantages
           to
           make
           them
           say
           things
           inconsistent
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           their
           defences
           in
           great
           hast
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           must
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           ,
           with
           what
           I
           have
           from
           good
           Hands
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           only
           reason
           why
           Dr.
           Monro
           and
           Dr.
           Strachan
           return'd
           particular
           Answers
           to
           the
           unsubscribed
           Libels
           against
           themselves
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           might
           not
           propagate
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           upon
           Record
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           turn'd
           out
           for
           Immoralities
           of
           Life
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           possible
           in
           that
           juncture
           ,
           to
           stand
           their
           ground
           against
           Presbyterian
           Malice
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           Visitation
           there
           were
           five
           of
           the
           Masters
           turned
           out
           .
           The
           two
           Professors
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Drummond
          
           Professor
           of
           Philology
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             Douglas
          
           Professor
           of
           the
           Oriental
           Languages
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Burnet
          
           Professor
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           Dr.
           Gregory
           Professor
           of
           the
           Mathematicks
           was
           conniv'd
           at
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           refus'd
           the
           Test
           as
           it
           stood
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           The
           College
           of
           Glasgow
           was
           visited
           by
           a
           Committee
           whereof
           my
           Lord
           Carmichael
           was
           President
           :
           And
           he
           (
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           )
           would
           take
           a
           Method
           different
           
           from
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hall
          
           ;
           for
           though
           my
           Lord
           favours
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Modesty
           and
           Calmness
           of
           Temper
           ,
           and
           he
           managed
           that
           Trust
           with
           great
           Moderation
           and
           Equality
           :
           Dr.
           Fall
           Principal
           of
           the
           College
           of
           Glasgow
           refused
           the
           
             Complex
             Test
          
           as
           it
           stood
           in
           the
           late
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           needs
           be
           turned
           out
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           his
           Collegue
           Dr.
           Weems
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           the
           subordinate
           Masters
           ,
           Mr.
           Blair
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Gordon
           .
           By
           Doctors
           
           Fall's
           prudent
           and
           frugal
           management
           of
           the
           publick
           Revenues
           he
           advanced
           the
           College
           of
           Glasgow
           to
           a
           very
           flourishing
           Condition
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           University
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           were
           not
           so
           zealous
           to
           turn
           them
           out
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           remote
           from
           the
           Center
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           partly
           because
           they
           had
           but
           few
           of
           their
           own
           number
           ,
           who
           were
           willing
           at
           that
           time
           to
           undergoe
           the
           Toil
           and
           Pedantry
           of
           speaking
           Latin.
           It
           was
           more
           convenient
           for
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           more
           agreeable
           to
           their
           Nature
           to
           Preach
           little
           Stories
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           since
           most
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Southern
           Shires
           of
           Scotland
           were
           vacant
           ,
           they
           might
           plant
           themselves
           in
           the
           most
           plentiful
           Livings
           ,
           and
           so
           leave
           the
           Aberdonians
           for
           a
           while
           in
           Possession
           of
           the
           Northern
           University
           ;
           whether
           for
           the
           Reasons
           lately
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           because
           ,
           perhaps
           the
           present
           Professors
           of
           Aberdeen
           are
           of
           a
           more
           yielding
           Temper
           than
           their
           inflexible
           Predecessors
           Dr.
           Baron
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           
             Forbes
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           continue
           still
           in
           their
           Places
           .
           They
           are
           all
           of
           them
           very
           deserving
           Men
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           good
           for
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           more
           gently
           treated
           ,
           than
           their
           Neighbours
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           given
           you
           this
           short
           touch
           of
           the
           Visiting
           our
           Universities
           and
           Colleges
           ,
           but
           no
           doubt
           you
           have
           the
           Acquaintance
           of
           some
           in
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           may
           write
           as
           freely
           as
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           you
           may
           expect
           greater
           satisfaction
           than
           I
           am
           able
           to
           give
           you
           .
           And
           
           now
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           allow
           me
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           for
           this
           time
           :
           And
           Pardon
           all
           the
           failings
           in
           Language
           and
           Method
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   A
                   Proclamation
                   against
                   the
                   owning
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   King
                   Iames
                   ,
                   and
                   appointing
                   publick
                   Prayers
                   for
                   VVilliam
                   and
                   Mary
                   ,
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   
                     Scotland
                     .
                     April
                  
                   13.
                   1689.
                   
                
                 
                   THE
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Scotland
                   having
                   Proclamed
                   and
                   Declared
                   William
                   and
                   Mary
                   ,
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                  
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   They
                   have
                   thought
                   fit
                   by
                   publick
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   to
                   Certifie
                   the
                   Leidges
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   presume
                   to
                   own
                   or
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   late
                   King
                   James
                   the
                   Seventh
                   for
                   their
                   King
                   ,
                   nor
                   obey
                   ,
                   nor
                   accept
                   ,
                   or
                   assist
                   any
                   Commissions
                   or
                   Orders
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   emitted
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   way
                   to
                   Correspond
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   presume
                   upon
                   their
                   highest
                   Peril
                   ,
                   by
                   Word
                   ,
                   Writing
                   ,
                   in
                   Sermons
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   manner
                   of
                   way
                   to
                   impugn
                   or
                   disown
                   the
                   Royal
                   Authority
                   of
                   William
                   and
                   Mary
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   But
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Leidges
                   tender
                   their
                   dutiful
                   Obedience
                   to
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   none
                   presume
                   to
                   misconstrue
                   the
                   proceeding
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   create
                   Iealousies
                   ,
                   or
                   Misapprehensions
                   of
                   the
                   Actings
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   within
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   publickly
                   Pray
                   for
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   as
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Estates
                   do
                   require
                   the
                   Ministers
                   within
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Edenburgh
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   pain
                   of
                   being
                   deprived
                   and
                   losing
                   their
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   to
                   read
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   publickly
                   from
                   their
                   Pulpits
                   ,
                   upon
                   Sunday
                   next
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   14th
                   .
                   Instant
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   Forenoons
                   Sermons
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   on
                   this
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   River
                   of
                   Tay
                   to
                   read
                   the
                   same
                   upon
                   Sunday
                   thereafter
                   ,
                   the
                   21st
                   .
                   Instant
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   benorth
                   Tay
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   28th
                   .
                   Instant
                   ;
                   under
                   the
                   pain
                   foresaid
                   .
                   Discharging
                   hereby
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   dated
                   the
                   16th
                   .
                   of
                   September
                   1686.
                   to
                   be
                   Read
                   hereafter
                   in
                   Churches
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Estates
                   do
                   Prohibit
                   and
                   Discharge
                   any
                   Injury
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   by
                   any
                   Person
                   whatsomever
                   to
                   any
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Churches
                   or
                   Meeting-houses
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   presently
                   in
                   the
                   Possession
                   and
                   Exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Ministry
                   therein
                   ,
                   they
                   behaving
                   themselves
                   as
                   becomes
                   under
                   the
                   present
                   Government
                   ;
                   and
                   Ordains
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   to
                   be
                   Publisht
                   at
                   the
                   Mercat-Cross
                   of
                   Edenburgh
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   ordinary
                   Solemnity
                   that
                   none
                   may
                   pretend
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   Printed
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   SPEECH
                   of
                   WILLIAM
                   Earl
                   of
                   CRAWFURD
                   ,
                   President
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   the
                   22d
                   .
                   of
                   April
                   1690.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lords
                     and
                     Gentlemen
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   
                     May
                     say
                     with
                  
                   Nehemiah
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Nobles
                     ,
                     Rulers
                     ,
                     and
                     rest
                     of
                     this
                     Honourable
                     Assembly
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Work
                   before
                   us
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   not
                   be
                   separated
                   upon
                   the
                   Wall
                   one
                   far
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   God
                   will
                   do
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   
                     Our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     Church-Government
                     ,
                     Publick
                     Safety
                     ,
                     Laws
                     ,
                     and
                     Liberties
                     ,
                     are
                     all
                     at
                     stake
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Enemy
                     is
                     watching
                     for
                     our
                     halting
                     in
                     our
                     endeavours
                     ,
                     for
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     Yet
                     if
                     God
                     countenance
                     us
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     Duty
                     be
                     made
                     plain
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     be
                     helped
                     to
                     follow
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     Protection
                     of
                     a
                     Prince
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     Iudge
                     where
                     our
                     true
                     Interest
                     lies
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     convinced
                     ,
                     will
                     frankly
                     deal
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     whatever
                     upon
                     a
                     just
                     Claim
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     apply
                     for
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     His
                     Majesties
                     Printed
                     Instructions
                     for
                     last
                     Session
                     ,
                     are
                     plain
                     evidences
                     of
                     His
                     tender
                     Regard
                     of
                     His
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     contain
                     greater
                     Condescensions
                     ,
                     than
                     we
                     have
                     seen
                     ,
                     or
                     read
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     Reigns
                     of
                     any
                     of
                     our
                     Kings
                     ,
                     for
                     many
                     Ages
                     :
                     But
                     I
                     trust
                     this
                     new
                     Dyet
                     will
                     compleat
                     that
                     Tranquillity
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     so
                     impatiently
                     wish
                     and
                     wait
                     for
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     engaged
                     to
                     say
                     of
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Queen
                     of
                  
                   Sheba
                   
                     did
                     of
                  
                   Solomon
                   ;
                   Blessed
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   delighted
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   thee
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   loved
                   us
                   ,
                   therefore
                   made
                   he
                   thee
                   King
                   to
                   do
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Justice
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     were
                     a
                     suitable
                     Return
                     to
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     great
                     things
                     He
                     hath
                     done
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     repose
                     an
                     intire
                     Trust
                     in
                     Him
                     ,
                     and
                     evidence
                     a
                     true
                     Zeal
                     for
                     His
                     Service
                     ;
                     which
                     in
                     this
                     Critical
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     most
                     satisfying
                     ,
                     and
                     engaging
                     to
                     so
                     generous
                     a
                     Prince
                     ;
                     So
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     of
                     notable
                     advantage
                     to
                     His
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Affairs
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Were
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     seasonable
                     part
                     to
                     guard
                     against
                     Prejudices
                     towards
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     all
                     is
                     at
                     Stake
                     ,
                     to
                     part
                     with
                     trivial
                     Differences
                     ,
                     (
                     our
                     Enemies
                     only
                     reaping
                     advantage
                     by
                     them
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     employ
                     our selves
                     to
                     the
                     outmost
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Settlement
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Defence
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Enacting
                     of
                     other
                     good
                     Laws
                     ,
                     now
                     under
                     our
                     Consideration
                     :
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     comfortably
                     and
                     fully
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     wonderful
                     Deliverance
                     God
                     hath
                     wrought
                     for
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     in
                     our
                     last
                     Session
                     we
                     had
                     begun
                     at
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     other
                     things
                     might
                     have
                     framed
                     better
                     in
                     our
                     hands
                     ;
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     Church
                     suffered
                     sadly
                     by
                     our
                     Differences
                     ?
                     And
                     have
                     not
                     our
                     delays
                     made
                     the
                     Work
                     more
                     difficult
                     ?
                     The
                     Opposition
                     at
                     home
                     ,
                     and
                     Clamour
                     abroad
                     ,
                     had
                     certainly
                     been
                     less
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     honest
                     suffering
                     Ministers
                     ere
                     now
                     had
                     been
                     relieved
                     of
                     their
                     Pinches
                     ,
                     if
                     a
                     greater
                     Dispatch
                     had
                     been
                     made
                     .
                     But
                     what
                     if
                     any
                     remaining
                     Obstacle
                     should
                     prove
                     a
                     real
                     Disappointment
                     in
                     the
                     Establishing
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     the
                     blame
                     be
                     lodged
                     at
                     our
                     own
                     Door
                     ?
                     Some
                     are
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     Language
                     that
                     was
                     spoken
                     in
                  
                   Haggai
                   '
                   
                     s
                     days
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   time
                   is
                   not
                   come
                   that
                   the
                   Lord's
                   House
                   should
                   be
                   built
                   :
                   
                     To
                     such
                     I
                     shall
                     give
                     the
                     Prophets
                     Answer
                     ,
                  
                   Is
                   it
                   time
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   your
                   Cieled
                   Houses
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   House
                   lie
                   wast
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   
                     We
                     have
                     occasion
                     with
                  
                   Ezra
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     bless
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     of
                     our
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     stop
                     is
                     not
                     at
                     the
                     King's
                     Door
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     put
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     as
                     this
                     in
                     his
                     Heart
                     ,
                     to
                     Beautifie
                     his
                     House
                     with
                     that
                     Model
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     suited
                     to
                     the
                     Inclinations
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     trust
                     will
                     be
                     squared
                     to
                     the
                     Pattern
                     that
                     was
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     Mount
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     meerly
                     regulated
                     by
                     humane
                     Policy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     are
                     threatned
                     by
                     a
                     Foreign
                     Enemy
                     ,
                     our
                     Country
                     is
                     infested
                     at
                     home
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     sadly
                     exposed
                     to
                     many
                     great
                     Inconveniencies
                     ;
                     What
                     should
                     become
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     if
                     His
                     Majesty
                     withdrew
                     His
                     special
                     Protection
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     were
                     left
                     to
                     the
                     rage
                     of
                     our
                     Enemies
                     ?
                     Though
                     our
                     Church
                     were
                     Settled
                     to
                     the
                     greatest
                     advantage
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     other
                     Grievances
                     likewise
                     Redressed
                     ,
                     the
                     Nation
                     cannot
                     be
                     safe
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     Supply
                     ,
                     suitable
                     to
                     the
                     present
                     Exigency
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     matter
                     of
                     heavy
                     Regrate
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     many
                     are
                     groaning
                     under
                     the
                     Load
                     of
                     Forfeitures
                     and
                     Fines
                     ,
                     and
                     His
                     Majesty
                     willing
                     to
                     relieve
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     yet
                     no
                     Issue
                     put
                     to
                     those
                     desirable
                     Purposes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     May
                     the
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Goodness
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     over-rule
                     all
                     our
                     Counsels
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     imposed
                     upon
                     by
                     false
                     Notions
                     of
                     things
                     :
                     Let
                     neither
                     Partiality
                     on
                     the
                     one
                     side
                     ,
                     nor
                     Passion
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     either
                     keep
                     up
                     former
                     Differences
                     ,
                     or
                     give
                     a
                     rise
                     to
                     new
                     ones
                     ,
                     lest
                     it
                     he
                     said
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     spoken
                     by
                  
                   Ezra
                   
                     upon
                     the
                     like
                     occasion
                  
                   ,
                   And
                   after
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   come
                   upon
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   evil
                   Deeds
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   great
                   Trespass
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   thou
                   our
                   God
                   hast
                   punished
                   us
                   less
                   than
                   our
                   iniquities
                   deserve
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   given
                   us
                   such
                   Deliverance
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   should
                   we
                   again
                   break
                   thy
                   Commandments
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   
                     What
                     my
                     Lord
                     Commissioner
                     spoke
                     the
                     other
                     day
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     delivered
                     to
                     such
                     advantage
                     ,
                     that
                     any
                     enlargment
                     I
                     could
                     make
                     on
                     it
                     ,
                     would
                     be
                     like
                     a
                     rash
                     touch
                     of
                     a
                     Pencil
                     ,
                     by
                     an
                     unskilled
                     hand
                     ,
                     upon
                     a
                     compleat
                     Picture
                     ;
                     So
                     I
                     forbear
                     every
                     thing
                     of
                     that
                     kind
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     beyond
                     Debate
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     Honourable
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     the
                     Hearts
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     many
                     are
                     very
                     warm
                     to
                     His
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     His
                     ▪
                     though
                     at
                     a
                     distance
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     filled
                     with
                     Thoughts
                     of
                     Favour
                     to
                     us
                     :
                     So
                     if
                     the
                     Result
                     of
                     our
                     Councils
                     be
                     not
                     Comfortable
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     National
                     Advantage
                     ;
                     I
                     am
                     afraid
                     ,
                     the
                     present
                     opportunity
                     of
                     doing
                     well
                     ,
                     if
                     neglected
                     ,
                     shall
                     prove
                     a
                     heavy
                     Charge
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     our
                     Accounts
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     as
                     the
                     Lord's
                     hand
                     hath
                     been
                     eminently
                     seen
                     in
                     every
                     step
                     of
                     our
                     late
                     escape
                     from
                     Popery
                     ,
                     and
                     begun
                     Reformation
                     ;
                     So
                     I
                     trust
                     the
                     Head-stone
                     shall
                     be
                     put
                     on
                     with
                     shouting
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     in
                     the
                     Issue
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   's
                   doing
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   marvellous
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAG.
           1.
           lin
           .
           18.
           read
           
             ●ise
             to
          
           .
           p.
           2.
           l.
           10.
           dele
           The.
           Ibid.
           r.
           determination
           .
           p.
           4.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             the
             greate
          
           .
           p.
           7.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Power
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           29.
           d.
           For.
           p.
           18.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           
             we
             are
             hopeful
          
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             the
             Episcopal
             Persuasion
          
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             Ioin
             ▪
          
           ibid.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           preserving
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           r.
           Cassed
           .
           p.
           21.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           Examples
           .
           p.
           37.
           l.
           28.
           d.
           [
           .
           ]
           before
           Although
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           39.
           put
           [
           .
           ]
           after
           matter
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           Representatives
           .
           p.
           45.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           
             the
             rest
          
           .
           p.
           48.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             to
             them
          
           .
           p.
           55.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           Debitors
           .
           and
           so
           l.
           19.
           p.
           63.
           l.
           25.
           after
           Matter
           .
           r.
           
             Is
             this
             doing
             just
             and
             righteous
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ?
          
           p.
           64.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             Earls
             of
          
           .
           p.
           65.
           l.
           3.
           d.
           Him.
           ibid.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           Is.
           ibid.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           Embellish
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           5.
           d.
           In.
           p.
           74.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             Cases
             of
          
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           
             in
             to
          
           .
           p.
           86.
           l.
           27.
           
           
             Going
             about
             divine
          
           .
           p.
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           r.
           
             just
             now
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59415-e2050
           
             Vid.
             Paper
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Company
             of
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             Members
             of
             the
             Convention
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             very
             Zealous
             at
             first
             for
             King
             William
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             a
             little
             promoted
             the
             Revolution
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             turned
             afterward
             malecontent
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             themselves
             said
             )
             the
             
               Claim
               of
               Right
            
             was
             not
             observed
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             their
             Adversaries
             alledge
             )
             because
             they
             were
             disappointed
             of
             the
             Preferments
             and
             Rewards
             ,
             they
             thought
             due
             to
             their
             early
             services
             .
             To
             these
             joyned
             some
             other
             Members
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             thought
             Jacobites
             ,
             and
             they
             altogether
             were
             called
             the
             Club.
             They
             struggled
             for
             some
             time
             against
             the
             designs
             of
             the
             Commissioner
             ,
             &c.
             but
             at
             length
             were
             defeated
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Presbyt
             .
             Inquisition
             as
             it
             was
             lately
             practis'd
             against
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             College
             of
             Edinburgh
             .